《Cursed By Fate》


 Unveiling Fate

    Beneath the skin lies many beasts. The human guise, the primal beast-man, the war form, the dire form and true form. The Lawn family has always been known to possess the most powerful and the most beautiful werewolves in the history of the Moon Stone Pack. They were the keepers of the werewolf lineage, possessing the ability to transform into powerful and majestic creatures under the light of the full moon. Beneath their human guises, they held the primal beast-man within, their true nature waiting to be unleashed.


    The sprawling clearing near Moon Stone Pack was adorned with colorful banners and shimmeringnterns, a testament to the joyous asion that was about to unfold. The air filled with excitement as the members of the werewolves from other adjoining packs arrived, their eyes glittering with anticipation. They had gathered to celebrate the remarkable birthday of Carl Lawn, the young heir to the Lawn family and the future Alpha of the renowned Moon Stone Pack. They saw this celebration as an awesome opportunity to witness the emergence of a prospective Alpha, an honor bestowed upon few.


    It was known for centuries in the history of Moon Stone Pack that on every neenth birthday of a true heir of Moon Stone pack, the supposed heir transforms to a true wolf. This happens when the full moon bathes the night sky in its radiant glow.


    ¡°I wee you all to this great festival,¡± Ramirez said. The night we¡¯ve all been waiting for, a special day to be remembered for ages. It was a great day indeed, a night to determine the fate of the Moon Stone pack. Ramirez Lawn, a fierce Alpha werewolf has been the leader and protector of Moon Stone pack for many years after his father gave up the ghost. He had piercing and glowing red eyes, a narrow brow and a swinging stride.


    Alpha Ramirez Lawn, had ruled Moon Stone pack with unwavering strength and wisdom. He was a towering figure, both in physical stature and in the hearts of his pack members. With amanding presence and a deep sense of responsibility, he had guided the pack through countless challenges and triumphs.


    Born into a lineage of great Alphas, Ramirez had inherited a legacy of power and authority. He was raised with a strict code of honor and duty, instilled with the belief that the well-being of his pack was his foremost responsibility.


    Ramirez had a profound love for his family, especially for his wife, Luna ire, and their son, Carl. But he saw no potential in Carl to carry on their family¡¯s noble lineage and strengthen the pack for generations toe. This is because Carl seems to be frail, holding the fact that he¡¯s the true heir to uphold their family dynasty. But as fate would hold it he soon will be the leader of the Moon Stone pack.


    Carl Lawn, a young werewolf burdened with the weight of his family¡¯s expectations, stood at the edge of the forest, his gaze fixed on the moonlit sky. He was the only son of Alpha Ramirez and Luna ire Lawn, the esteemed leaders of the powerful Moon Stone pack. From a young age, Carl had been taught the stories of his ancestors, the great Alphas who possessed immense strength and unwavering loyalty. He desires to prove himself worthy of his name and secure his ce as the future Alpha of the pack.


    Carl stood at the edge of the forest, his mind filled with a mix of excitement and nervousness. He knew that the time hade for him to embrace his true nature, to transform under the full moon and prove himself as the future Alpha of his pack.


    His parents, Alpha Ramirez and Luna ire, approached him, their expressions filled with pride and concern. Luna ire gently ced a hand on Carl¡¯s shoulder and spoke with a soothing voice.


    ¡°My dear son, the time has finallye for you to reveal your true form. Are you ready?¡± Luna asked.


    Carl took a deep breath, looking into his mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this moment my whole life, Mother. I¡¯ve studied the ancient texts, practiced the shifting techniques, and honed my control over the beast within. I believe I am ready.¡±


    Ramirez nodded approvingly, his red eyes gleaming with a mixture of pride and determination.¡± You have worked hard, Carl. Remember, the transformation is not just about power. It is about embracing the responsibilities thates with being an Alpha. You must lead with strength, but also withpassion and wisdom.¡±


    ke¡¯s gaze shifted from his father to the moonlit sky above. ¡°I understand, Father. I know that the fate of our pack rests upon my shoulders. I will do everything in my power to protect and guide our pack, just as you have done.¡±


    Luna ire smiled warmly, her eyes filled with motherly affection. ¡°We have faith in you, Carl. You possess the blood of great Alphas running through your veins. Trust in yourself and let the moon¡¯s light guide you.¡±


    Carl¡¯s determination grew stronger with every word of encouragement from his parents. He knew that this was not only his chance to prove himself but also a pivotal moment in the history of Moon Stone pack.


    As the moon climbed higher, bathing the clearing in its ethereal glow, ke¡¯s father, Alpha Ramirez Lawn, stepped forward to apany him. The crowd hushed, their eyes fixed on the trio as they disappeared into the depths of the forest, the whispers of the leaves guiding their way.


    Carl¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as they reached a secluded grove, dappled with moonlight. The anticipation within him intensified, his body pulsating with the energy of the night. He closed his eyes, taking deep breaths, and channeled the stories of his ancestors who had embraced their true forms with grace and power.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can do this.¡± Carl whispered to himself. ¡°I have the blood of the Lawns cursing through my veins. I will shift and prove myself.¡±


    Time seemed to stand still as Carl focused his every fiber on the transformation he had long awaited. He felt the familiar tingling sensation coursing through his body, the subtle stirring of his inner beasts. But as the seconds turned into minutes, his anticipation waned, reced by confusion and then disappointment. The moon had reached its zenith, casting a shimmering halo upon the grove, but there was no sign of a wolf emerging from ke¡¯s form.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening? Why can¡¯t I shift?¡± Carl¡¯s voice trembled.


    The silence was deafening. Carl¡¯s heart sank as he opened his eyes to face his parent¡¯s incredulous gazes. The weight of their disappointment crushed him, the weight of beingbeled as different and perhaps even weak.


    Alpha Lawn¡¯s voice filled with disbelief ¡°Carl, my son, how can it be? A Lawn without a wolf essence? Such a thing has never been heard of.¡±


    Luna shook her head. ¡°This¡­ this is unprecedented. Carl, are you sure you¡¯re of our bloodline?¡±


    Carl¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, the weight of his father¡¯s doubt crashing down on him.


    Carl¡¯s voice trembling ¡°Father, I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve trained, I¡¯ve prepared, just as you taught me. I¡¯ve done everything I can.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to make of this, Carl. It¡¯s as if the essence of the wolf is absent within you.¡± Alpha Ramirez¡¯s voice was filled with sadness as he spoke.


    Whispers of confusion and disappointment rippled through the gathered werewolves, their eyes filled with a mix of disbelief and sorrow.


    ¡°How could this happen? The Druids have always produced powerful werewolves.¡± A pack member whispered to another.


    ¡°Is he really the son of Alpha Druid? How can he not shift?¡±


    Carl¡¯s gaze fell to the ground, his heart heavy with self-doubt. The weight of expectation hung in the air, mingled with a sense of loss and uncertainty.


    The atmosphere was thick with disappointment and an unsettling silence settled upon the grove, broken only by the distant howls of the other werewolves. The future of the Moon Stone Pack seemed uncertain, as they grappled with the extraordinary revtion that their future Alpha possessed no wolf within him.

 The Urgency

    In her final moments with a fading strength, she mustered thest of her energy and called out a trusted friend, an old werewolf named Orion, an old werewolf with an unyielding loyalty to her.


    Seraphina, ¡°With a weak voice¡± Orion¡­ Please, find my son¡­ take this¡­ take this letter to him, I need you to pass a message to him.¡±


    Orion, sensing the urgency and the weight of Seraphina¡¯s words, nodded solemnly. Orion was wise, experienced, and known for his unwavering dedication to his pack and loved ones.


    Seraphina coughs gasping for air, ¡°he¡­. he deserves to know the truth.¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡± Orion asked.


    Seraphina lifting her face, ¡°Tell him to take the letter¡±, pointing her quivering finger to the east direction of the room, ¡°to Ra¡­. mirez  the leader of the Moon Stone pack. Make sure he doesn¡¯t unfold or reads the letter and promise me he delivers the letter himself.¡±


    Orion with a heavy heart, ¡°I swear to fulfill your final wish Sera.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Seraphina hails from the Moonshadow Pack, a close-knitmunity of werewolves who revered the lunar cycles and upheld their traditions. She possessed a rare affinity for healing, using her abilities to tend to the wounded and nurture thend. Seraphina¡¯spassion and kindness endeared her to her pack mates, who regarded her as a beacon of hope and wisdom.


    However, fate dealt a cruel hand to Seraphina when she encountered a dangerous and unknown strain of the werewolf disease after she gave birth to her son, Louis. The disease had mutated within her body, causing severe deterioration and weakening her natural regenerative abilities. With time, the condition progressed rapidly, leaving her at the brink of death.


    Seraphina kept on looking at her son¡¯s portrait hung on her bedroom wall as she drew herst breath.


    The news of Carl¡¯s inability to shift spread like wildfire throughout the Moon Stone pack, leaving the elders and pack members in a state of distress and confusion. They were faced with an unprecedented situation, unsure of how to proceed without a future Alpha who possessed the transformative power of the wolf. Carl, burdened by his own disappointment and the weight of his pack¡¯s expectations, isted himself from the others.  He spent hours in the pack¡¯s extensive library, studying records of past Alphas and researching any possible alternative paths for leadership but didn¡¯t find any.


    The urgency within the council of Moon Stone pack grew as Alpha Ramirez¡¯s health declined. It¡¯s been in history that some of the alphas in Moon Stone pack suffered a curse that surge a putrefying energy through their skin. Unfortunately, Alpha Lawn was one of the hapless. As his skin began to turn pale, Alpha Lawn confided in his chambers waiting for his demise.


    The elders of the Moon Stone pack convened in the council chamber, their expressions filled with concern and urgency. The absence of a wolf within Carl had shaken their beliefs and left them grappling with an uncertain future. The imminent state of their current Alpha, Ramirez, only intensified their need for apetent sessor.


    Elder Arthur, a wise and respected member of the council, called the meeting to order. His face etched with worry lines but his voice resonated with a solemn tone. It carried a weight of authority as he addressed the gathered elders.


    Elder Arthur standing with authority, ¡°My fellow council members, we find ourselves in an unprecedented situation. The future of our pack rests upon the shoulders of a young man who, against all expectations, possesses no wolf within him. The absence of a wolf within Carl raises questions about our very lineage, and the future leadership of our pack.¡±


    Elder Victoria, known for her keen insight and sharp intellect, raised a hand, seeking for audience. ¡°It is true that we have never encountered such a circumstance before. However, let us not be too hasty in passing judgment on Carl. We have witnessed his dedication and determination, his unwaveringmitment to our pack¡¯s traditions. There must be something more to this perplexing situation.¡±


    Elder Theodore, known for his strong connection to the spirits of the forest, nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, Victoria speaks words of wisdom. The spirits have guided our pack for generations, and they have never led us astray. Perhaps there is a deeper meaning behind this unexpected turn of events. We must consult the spirits, seek their guidance and unravel the mystery that surrounds Carl.¡±


    Elder Marcus, renowned for his strength and strategic thinking, stroked his long beard in contemtion. ¡°While I understand the importance of our connection with the spirits, we cannot deny the immediate challenges we face. Ramirez¡¯s health is deteriorating, and we need a capable Alpha to lead our pack through these uncertain times. The question remains: Can Carl fulfill this role, despitecking the physical manifestation of a wolf?¡±


    Elder Arthur¡¯s eyes scanned the room, taking in the varied opinions and concerns of his fellow council members. He knew that a decision needed to be made, one that would shape the future of the Moon Stone pack.


    As the council of the Moon Stone pack deliberated on the future leadership, a hushed silence fell upon the chamber. Suddenly, the doors swung open, and a mysterious figure stepped forward. He was tall, with amanding presence that demanded attention. Members of the council sighted the stranger, his eyes gleamed with a mix of determination and vulnerability as he addressed the council.


    ¡°Who is this young wolf, and what business does he have here?¡±, Elder Arthur asked.


    The stranger faced the council in confidence as he replied, ¡°My name is Louis, and Ie seeking Alpha Ramirez. I have a message for him, a letter entrusted to me to reach him.¡± Elder Marcus asked, ¡°And who might that be?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Seraphina. She was my mother.¡± Louis replied.


    Silence fell upon the council chamber, and the elders exchanged nces, their expressions shifting from suspicion to intrigue. ¡°Seraphina¡­. what message does she want to deliver?¡± Elder Arthur out of curiosity.


    ¡°I do not know. She asked me to deliver it personally, without reading its contents. She believed it held great importance for Alpha Ramirez.¡± Louis replied.


    Elder Arthur stood as he stretched his hand, ¡°Bring forth the letter. Let us present it to Alpha Ramirez.¡±


    Louis retrieved the sealed letter from his satchel bag and handed it to one of the elder Arthur.


    Elder Arthur carefully took the sealed letter from Louis, his hands trembling slightly with anticipation. With great reverence, he approached Alpha Ramirez¡¯s chambers, where the ailing leader awaited his demise.


    As the door creaked open, Elder Arthur stepped into the room, casting a brief nce at Carl and Luna before turning his attention to the enfeebled Alpha Ramirez. The air in the room was heavy with a mixture of despair and an underlying sense of urgency.


    ¡°Alpha Ramirez, we have received a message of utmost importance. It was delivered by a young wolf named Louis, from his mother Seraphina from the Moonshadow Pack.¡± Elder Arthur uttered.


    Alpha Ramirez, his frail form propped up by pillows, weakly raised his head, his pale eyes fixated on Elder Arthur. Alpha Ramirez Nodding in confusion and remembrance, ¡°Seraphina¡­? What news does she bring?¡±


    Gently, Elder Arthur ced the letter on the bedside table, its weight signifying the significance it held. Alpha Ramirez¡¯s trembling hand reached out, his fingers brushing against the worn parchment.


    Alpha Ramirez as he unsealed the letter, ¡°thank you Elder Arthur, please allow me a moment alone with the letter.


    Elder Arthur nodded respectfully, casting a quick glimpse at Carl and Luna before exiting the room, leaving Alpha Ramirez to confront the contents of the letter in solitude.


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s eyes scanned the handwritten words, his expression transitioning from curiosity to disbelief, and then to overwhelming grief. His body stiffened, and his hands began to tremble uncontrobly. The words etched in the letter unleashed a torrent of emotions within him, overwhelming his senses. Alpha Ramirez whispering, his voice filled with agony ¡°Seraphina¡­ No¡­ How could I not have known?¡±


    The anguish in his voice resonated throughout the chamber, a testament to the immense pain and regret that flooded his heart. In that moment, the weight of his choices and the consequences they had borne crashed upon him with devastating force.


    Luna Lawn, rmed by Alpha Ramirez¡¯s visible distress, rushed forward, her voiceced with concern. ¡°My love, are you alright? What does the letter say?¡± Luna asked.


    But before Alpha Ramirez could respond, the agony within him grew unbearable, overwhelming his senses. The world around him blurred, and darkness closed in. In an instant, Alpha Ramirez¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he copsed, his body hitting the bed with a resounding thud.

 Revelation!

    Healers!¡­ healers!, Luna eximed. Carl immediately rushed out of the room in search of help.  Luna¡¯s voice trembled as she cried out for the werewolf doctors and healers, her voice carrying a desperate plea for help. The forest seemed to hold its breath, waiting for their arrival, as if even nature itself sensed the gravity of the situation.


    Within moments, the sound of hurried footsteps reached their ears, and a group of healers appeared with Carl, their expressions a mix of concern and determination. They wasted no time in assessing the fallen Alpha Lawn and the devastation that surrounded him.


    As Luna watched their efforts, her heart swelled with a mixture of hope and despair. Luna¡¯s tear-streaked face turned toward the healers, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Please, help him! We cannot lose him. He is the heart of our pack, the guiding light in our darkest hours.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The healers nodded solemnly, their eyes filled with a deep understanding of the significance of the Alpha¡¯s role. With practiced precision, they began their healing rituals.


    Luna¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, a mixture of awe and confusion washing over her like crashing waves. The events that had unfolded before her eyes were beyond herprehension, and she struggled to make sense of the chaos that now surrounded her.


    Her gaze shifted, drawn irresistibly to the letter thaty on the ground near the fallen Alpha Ramirez. It seemed to beckon to her, its presenceced with an enigmatic allure. Luna couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity. With cautious steps, she approached the letter, each footfall echoing in the silent clearing.


    As she reached down to pick it up, her hand trembled slightly, as if anticipating the weight of the secrets it held. She unfolded the letter, her eyes scanning the elegant penmanship etched upon the parchment. She was really shocked as the words danced before her, drawing her deeper into a world of mystery and confusion.


    Carl watched her with a mixture of concern and anticipation. Luna¡¯s gaze met his, her eyes filled with confusion and longing for answers. Carl stepped closer, his presence a steadying force amidst the turmoil. ¡°Mother, what does the letter say?¡± Carl asked. Luna stretched out the unsealed paper to Carl.


    As Carl grabbed the paper, one of the healers, a wise old wolf with silver streaks in his fur, turned to him and Luna. His voice carried a mix of relief and astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s not what we initially thought. The Alpha didn¡¯t die but suffered a seizure due to a shock. His heart is still beating, albeit weakly.¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened with both surprise and relief. She felt a glimmer of hope ignite within her, like a flickering me in the darkness. The Alpha Ramirez¡¯s copse was not the end they had feared.


    At that instant, in relief Carl turned to the letter that was on his palm. As he was about to look through the letter, the window suddenly opened with the force of the wind which slipped off the paper to the floor. He majestically tried to pick the paper up but the wind blew off again, this time the paper whirled to room¡¯s health. As Carl rushed to get the paper he realized that all he had left was all ashes.


    Carl turned to his mother with despair, ¡°what is going on mother?¡±


    Luna sighed ¡°ask your father when he awakes, he should know better.¡± Luna said and left the room with a traumatized look.¡±


    The next day, as the first rays of sunlight pierced through the windows of Alpha Ramirez¡¯s chambers, his eyelids fluttered open. A collective sigh of relief swept through Luna, Carl and some members of the council of the pack, as they witnessed their leader regaining consciousness. His gaze, though still hazy, held a sense of urgency and purpose.


    Luna who has been by his bedside throughout the cold night rushed to his side. He senses the worry etched upon her face. She reached out, gripping his hand gently, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Wee back my love, Luna said you¡¯re awake now. I thank the goddess of the moonlight for bringing you back to us.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s eyes focused on Luna, a mixture of emotions swirling within them. He struggled to sit up, his voice weak but resolute. Am I dead? he asked, or am I in the first heaven? No my love, Luna whispered, we thought we lost you. Luna¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, a mixture of joy and worry coursing through her, ¡°I thought I was going to lose you Ramirez,¡± she murmured. Alpha Ramirez¡¯s gaze softened, his hand reaching up to gently wipe away Luna¡¯s tears, ¡°yet here I am, cry no more my love.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez turned to elder Arthur, moving his lip in a weak and frail manner. The letter, where is the letter? He asked. Elder Arthur, standing nearby, had been silently observing the emotional interchange between Alpha Ramirez and his mate. He stepped forward, his voice filled with respect and loyalty. ¡°I kept a letter by your bedside before you ordered me to leave your chamber.¡±


    Ramirez¡¯s face engraved with regret as he stepped forward, Carl¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground, a mix of guilt and apprehension clouding his face. He took a deep breath before speaking, his voice tinged with remorse. ¡°Father, I must confess¡­ The letter was destroyed. It caught fire before I had the chance to read it, I¡¯m sorry father.¡±


    Alpha Lawn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, fear and worry coursing through his veins. He had entrusted the letter¡¯s contents to the mes, never suspecting that it held the key to a revtion of such magnitude. His voice quivered as he spoke, his eyes searching Carl¡¯s for any sign of deception. ¡°Carl, are you certain? Did you glimpse anything, even a fraction of its message?¡±


    Carl¡¯s voice grew firmer, his sincerity evident. ¡°Father, I swear upon our bond, I saw nothing. The mes consumed the letter before my eyes, leaving no trace of its contents.¡±


    A mixture of relief and disappointment washed over Alpha Ramirez. He believed his son¡¯s words, knowing that Carl would never betray his trust. Yet, the burning curiosity and the weight of the unknown weighed heavily upon him.


    Alpha Ramirez turned back to Elder Arthur, his gaze locked onto him. ¡°Elder Arthur,¡± Alpha Ramirez addressed him with a voice that carried authority, yet tinged with a hint of desperation. ¡°Tell me, do you know the whereabouts of the werewolf who delivered the letter to me? I need to see him, alive and unharmed.¡±


    Elder Arthur met Alpha Ramirez¡¯s gaze with a solemn expression. He nodded, understanding the weight of the Alpha Ramirez¡¯s request. ¡°Alpha Ramirez, I have been making discreet inquiries since he delivered the letter.


    Relief washed over the Alpha Ramirez upon hearing that. ¡°Good. Find him, bring him to me, Elder Arthur. I need to speak with him personally.


    Elder Arthur nodded in acknowledgment of Alpha Ramirez¡¯s instructions. ¡°Understood, Alpha Ramirez. I will proceed with caution and retrieve him by any means possible.¡±


    As Elder Arthur departed to carry out the task assigned to him, Carl¡¯ s mind raced with anticipation and anxiety. The burning question of the letter¡¯s content continued to gue his thoughts. Whispering to himself ¡®what vital information had been conveyed in this letter?¡¯


    The next day, Luna, filled with strangeness and an insatiable curiosity, made her way to Alpha Ramirez¡¯s chambers. She found him deep in thought, his brow dint with a blend of determination and concern. Sensing her presence, he looked up, meeting her gaze with a mixture of love and sadness in his eyes.


    Luna¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears as she sped her hands together, her voice trembling. ¡°My love, I read the letter, and its words¡­ They spoke of something profound, something that has shaken you to the core. I need to understand. Please, exin to me its meaning.¡±


    ¡°Luna,¡± he said softly, his voiceden with emotion. ¡°I know you have questions, and I understand your sadness. But please trust me when I say that there are matters at y that I cannot divulge just yet.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Luna¡¯s sadness, but he remained resolute. ¡°Luna, my beloved mate, I wish I could offer you immediate answers. But it is essential that we tread carefully, for the fate of our pack rests in the parity. I promise you, once the time is right, I will reveal everything. Please, have faith in me.¡±


    Just as their conversation hung heavy in the air, the chamber door swung open, revealing Elder Arthur and several members of the pack. They stood at attention, their eyes filled with a fuse of inquisitiveness and respect.


    Elder Arthur, with a determined expression, stepped forward, leading a werewolf into the room. The werewolf¡¯s eyes darted nervously, clearly unsure of his surroundings and the purpose of his presence. ¡°Alpha Ramirez,¡± Elder Arthur spoke with a tone of reverence. ¡°We have brought the werewolf, as youmanded, his name is Louis.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s gaze shifted from the werewolf to Luna, his expression a mix of resolution and tenacity. ¡°Thank you Elder Arthur, I must admit you did a great job here. Please, leave us for a moment. Luna and I need a moment alone with our guest.¡±


    Elder Arthur nodded, signaling for the other pack members to withdraw. They left the room immediately and closed the chamber door, leaving Luna, Alpha Ramirez, and Louis.


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked from Alpha Ramirez to the werewolf before her. ¡°Is he the werewolf that delivered the letter we read?¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s voice carried a sense of both trepidation and determination. ¡°Yes, he is the werewolf who delivered the letter to me. He holds the key to unlocking the truth you seek.¡±


    Louis without uttering any word, nervously bowed respectfully before Luna and Alpha Ramirez.


    ¡°Hey Louis,¡± Alpha Ramirez called out, ¡°what do you know about me?¡±


    Louis hesitated for a moment, sensing the weight of his expectations. With a deep breath, he looked at Alpha Ramirez and Luna, resolve flickering in his eyes. ¡°I¡­.. I did as my mother asked, delivering the letter without reading its contents. That was herst wish and I swore to keep it.¡±


    Suddenly, Alpha Ramirez began to wheeze and cough incessantly, while Luna and Alpha Ramirez exchanged a knowing nce. When the wheezes settled the Alpha Ramirez¡¯s gaze turned somber as he prepared to ask Louis about his mother¡¯s fate. With caution and empathy, he posed the question, his voice filled with a gentle yet underlying obstinacy.


    ¡°Louis,¡± Alpha Ramirez began, his toneden withpassion, ¡°can you tell me¡­ How did your mother, Seraphina, meet her end?¡±


    Louis¡¯ expression shifted, a flicker of pain and sadness crossing his face. He took a deep breath, steadying himself before sharing the details.


    ¡°My mother¡­ She passed away not long ago,¡± Louis responded, his voice filled with a tinge of sorrow. ¡°I was away from home when it happened, and I received the news upon my return. It was a devastating loss, and I have been grappling with grief ever since.¡± My mother, Seraphina, encountered a dangerous and unknown strain of werewolf disease shortly after giving birth to me,¡± Louis began, his voice tinged with a mixture of sorrow and concern. ¡°The disease mutated within her body, attacking her immune system and weakening her natural regenerative abilities. Over time, her condition deteriorated rapidly, leaving her teetering on the edge of life itself.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s heart sank as he listened, his concern for Louis deepening. He understood the weight of losing a loved one and the emotional toll it could take.


    ¡°I am truly sorry for your loss, Louis,¡± Alpha Ramirez said, his voiceced with empathy.


    Alpha Ramirez looked at Louis, his gaze filled with curiosity and empathy. ¡°Louis, I apologize for prying into your personal life, but I can¡¯t help but wonder about your father. Can you tell me about him?¡±


    Louis¡¯ expression turned solemn as he remembered the stories his mother had shared with him. ¡°My father, Alpha Ramirez, passed away shortly after my first birthday. I never had the chance to truly know him, but my mother spoke of him with great love and reverence.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez nodded, his eyes filled with understanding. ¡°What was he like, Louis? What kind of werewolf was he?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Louis¡¯ lips as he delved into his memories. ¡°From what my mother told me, my father was a kind-hearted and noble werewolf. He was fiercely loyal to our pack and dedicated his life to protecting and serving our kind. Despite his strong and formidable presence, he had a gentle soul and treated everyone with respect.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez listened intently, his interest piqued. ¡°Do you have any memories of him, Louis?


    Louis¡¯ gaze turned distant as he searched his mind for any fleeting recollections. ¡°I have vague shes, like fragments of a dream. I remember his warmughter and the feeling of safety whenever he held me in his arms. My mother often told me stories about him, painting a picture of a loving and courageous werewolf who would stop at nothing to ensure the well-being of our pack.¡±


    A hint of sadness crept into Louis¡¯ voice as he continued, ¡°I wish I had more memories of him. But my mother made sure I knew his legacy and the values he stood for. She instilled in me a sense of pride for my father and his unwavering dedication to our pack.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s eyes gleamed with respect as he listened to Louis¡¯ heartfelt words. ¡°Your father¡¯s legacy lives on through you, Louis. His spirit and values are carried within you, and I have no doubt that you will honor his memory with your own actions.¡±


    Louis nodded, with determination in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Alpha Ramirez. I will strive to make my father proud and uphold the ideals he cherished.


    As Alpha Ramirez and Louis shared their poignant exchange, Luna sat quietly on the side of the room, her eyes fixed on the two figures before her. She observed the intensity in Alpha Ramirez¡¯s gaze, and the profound words that passed between them.


    Alpha Ramirez motioned for Louis to step closer, his eyes studying him intently. His stare was unwavering, filled with a mixture of curiosity, hope, and a touch of apprehension.


    ¡°I can see her spirit in you, Louis,¡± Alpha Ramirez said, his voice filled with sadness. ¡°Listen Louis, everything your mother told you about your father was a lie. I¡­ I had no knowledge of your existence. But fate has brought us together, my son.¡±

 Enstranged Son

    Elder Arthur met Alpha Ramirez¡¯s gaze with a solemn expression. He nodded, understanding the weight of the Alpha Ramirez¡¯s request. ¡°Alpha Ramirez, I have been making discreet inquiries since he delivered the letter.


    Relief washed over the Alpha Ramirez upon hearing that. ¡°Good. Find him, bring him to me, Elder Arthur. I need to speak with him personally.


    Elder Arthur nodded in acknowledgment of Alpha Ramirez¡¯s instructions. ¡°Understood, Alpha Ramirez. I will proceed with caution and retrieve him by any means possible.¡±


    As Elder Arthur departed to carry out the task assigned to him, Carl¡¯ s mind raced with anticipation and anxiety. The burning question of the letter¡¯s content continued to gue his thoughts. Whispering to himself ¡®what vital information had been conveyed in this letter?¡¯


    The next day, Luna, filled with strangeness and an insatiable curiosity, made her way to Alpha Ramirez¡¯s chambers. She found him deep in thought, his brow dint with a blend of determination and concern. Sensing her presence, he looked up, meeting her gaze with a mixture of love and sadness in his eyes.


    Luna¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears as she sped her hands together, her voice trembling. ¡°My love, I read the letter, and its words¡­ They spoke of something profound, something that has shaken you to the core. I need to understand. Please, exin to me its meaning.¡±


    ¡°Luna,¡± he said softly, his voiceden with emotion. ¡°I know you have questions, and I understand your sadness. But please trust me when I say that there are matters at y that I cannot divulge just yet.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Luna¡¯s sadness, but he remained resolute. ¡°Luna, my beloved mate, I wish I could offer you immediate answers. But it is essential that we tread carefully, for the fate of our pack rests in the parity. I promise you, once the time is right, I will reveal everything. Please, have faith in me.¡±


    Just as their conversation hung heavy in the air, the chamber door swung open, revealing Elder Arthur and several members of the pack. They stood at attention, their eyes filled with a fuse of inquisitiveness and respect.


    Elder Arthur, with a determined expression, stepped forward, leading a werewolf into the room. The werewolf¡¯s eyes darted nervously, clearly unsure of his surroundings and the purpose of his presence.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Alpha Ramirez,¡± Elder Arthur spoke with a tone of reverence. ¡°We have brought the werewolf, as youmanded, his name is Louis.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s gaze shifted from the werewolf to Luna, his expression a mix of resolution and tenacity. ¡°Thank you Elder Arthur, I must admit you did a great job here. Please, leave us for a moment. Luna and I need a moment alone with our guest.¡±


    Elder Arthur nodded, signaling for the other pack members to withdraw. They left the room immediately and closed the chamber door, leaving Luna, Alpha Ramirez, and Louis.


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked from Alpha Ramirez to the werewolf before her. ¡°Is he the werewolf that delivered the letter we read?¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s voice carried a sense of both trepidation and determination. ¡°Yes, he is the werewolf who delivered the letter to me. He holds the key to unlocking the truth you seek.¡±


    Louis without uttering any word, nervously bowed respectfully before Luna and Alpha Ramirez.


    ¡°Hey Louis,¡± Alpha Ramirez called out, ¡°what do you know about me?¡±


    Louis hesitated for a moment, sensing the weight of his expectations. With a deep breath, he looked at Alpha Ramirez and Luna, resolve flickering in his eyes. ¡°I¡­.. I did as my mother asked, delivering the letter without reading its contents. That was herst wish and I swore to keep it.¡±


    Suddenly, Alpha Ramirez began to wheeze and cough incessantly, while Luna and Alpha Ramirez exchanged a knowing nce. When the wheezes settled the Alpha Ramirez¡¯s gaze turned somber as he prepared to ask Louis about his mother¡¯s fate. With caution and empathy, he posed the question, his voice filled with a gentle yet underlying obstinacy.


    ¡°Louis,¡± Alpha Ramirez began, his toneden withpassion, ¡°can you tell me¡­ How did your mother, Seraphina, meet her end?¡±


    Louis¡¯ expression shifted, a flicker of pain and sadness crossing his face. He took a deep breath, steadying himself before sharing the details.


    ¡°My mother¡­ She passed away not long ago,¡± Louis responded, his voice filled with a tinge of sorrow.


    ¡°I was away from home when it happened, and I received the news upon my return. It was a devastating loss, and I have been grappling with grief ever since. My mother, Seraphina, encountered a dangerous and unknown strain of werewolf disease shortly after giving birth to me,¡± Louis began, his voice tinged with a mixture of sorrow and concern.


    ¡°The disease mutated within her body, attacking her immune system and weakening her natural regenerative abilities. Over time, her condition deteriorated rapidly, leaving her teetering on the edge of life itself.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s heart sank as he listened, his concern for Louis deepening. He understood the weight of losing a loved one and the emotional toll it could take.


    ¡°I am truly sorry for your loss, Louis,¡± Alpha Ramirez said, his voiceced with empathy.


    Alpha Ramirez looked at Louis, his gaze filled with curiosity and empathy. ¡°Louis, I apologize for prying into your personal life, but I can¡¯t help but wonder about your father. Can you tell me about him?¡±


    Louis¡¯ expression turned solemn as he remembered the stories his mother had shared with him. ¡°My father, Alpha Ramirez, passed away shortly after my first birthday. I never had the chance to truly know him, but my mother spoke of him with great love and reverence.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez nodded, his eyes filled with understanding. ¡°What was he like, Louis? What kind of werewolf was he?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Louis¡¯ lips as he delved into his memories. ¡°From what my mother told me, my father was a kind-hearted and noble werewolf. He was fiercely loyal to our pack and dedicated his life to protecting and serving our kind. Despite his strong and formidable presence, he had a gentle soul and treated everyone with respect.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez listened intently, his interest piqued. ¡°Do you have any memories of him, Louis?


    Louis¡¯ gaze turned distant as he searched his mind for any fleeting recollections. ¡°I have vague shes, like fragments of a dream. I remember his warmughter and the feeling of safety whenever he held me in his arms. My mother often told me stories about him, painting a picture of a loving and courageous werewolf who would stop at nothing to ensure the well-being of our pack.¡±


    A hint of sadness crept into Louis¡¯ voice as he continued, ¡°I wish I had more memories of him. But my mother made sure I knew his legacy and the values he stood for. She instilled in me a sense of pride for my father and his unwavering dedication to our pack.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez¡¯s eyes gleamed with respect as he listened to Louis¡¯ heartfelt words. ¡°Your father¡¯s legacy lives on through you, Louis. His spirit and values are carried within you, and I have no doubt that you will honor his memory with your own actions.¡±


    Louis nodded, with determination in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Alpha Ramirez. I will strive to make my father proud and uphold the ideals he cherished.


    As Alpha Ramirez and Louis shared their poignant exchange, Luna sat quietly on the side of the room, her eyes fixed on the two figures before her. She observed the intensity in Alpha Ramirez¡¯s gaze, and the profound words that passed between them.


    Alpha Ramirez motioned for Louis to step closer, his eyes studying him intently. His stare was unwavering, filled with a mixture of curiosity, hope, and a touch of apprehension.


    ¡°I can see her spirit in you, Louis,¡± Alpha Ramirez said, his voice filled with sadness. ¡°Listen Louis, everything your mother told you about your father was a lie. I¡­ I had no knowledge of your existence. But fate has brought us together, my son.¡±

 Announcement!

    ¡°I can see her spirit in you, Louis,¡± Alpha Ramirez said, his voice filled with sadness. ¡°Listen Louis, everything your mother told you about your father was a lie. I¡­ I had no knowledge of your existence. But fate has brought us together, my son.¡±


    Alpha Ramirez spoke and silence filled the air. Louis staggered back in shock, while Luna ire, on the other end gasped and held her breath without realizing it.


    ¡°You -you are Alpha Ramirez?¡± Louis asked again, finding the new revtion too hard to believe. He thought it was some kind of test but soon realized it was the truth when the Alpha didn¡¯t reply him but only looked him in the eye as if trying to reaffirm his revtion through his loving gaze.


    He looked at Louis with a huge admiration for him. Louis took after him both in terms of looks and body physiques. He had the air and aura of a true king unlike his disgraceful son, Carl. The king thought as he wheezed all of a sudden making Louis get up from the floor.


    Alpha Ramirez eventually recovered from the incessant and disturbing wheezing and stood up to hug his new found son and new hope of the pack. He was so d that he wished he could die that minute and rest in peace as he believed his pack was now in good hands.


    Luna ire stood up from where she sat, unable to digest the new revtions she had just heard about Alpha Ramirez and his estranged son whom hade not only as a greatpetitor to her own son Carl but as the future Alpha of the pack. She, amidst silent sobs walked out silently and gently while the duo looked at him as she left.


    She was sure the Alpha would definitely crown him as the future Alpha anytime starting from now and she seriously wished her son wouldn¡¯t be around to experience the pain she was already experiencing.


    She had heard stories of how Alpha Ramirez had several mistresses before she married him and was even more shocked that none of them had bore any child for him. She was extremely shocked and asked questions but was assured that the Alpha would stop his bad habits when she married him.


    And somehow, he really stopped those habits when they got married due to his profound love for her. His mistresses all stoppeding around and for over two decades of their marriage none of them hade around so what was going on now?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Why would anyone decide that this was the perfect time toe and ruin things for her and her son. Why would anyone want to spoil her son¡¯s chances of being the future Alpha.


    Why would any illegal son suddenly arrive now that the future of the pack is shaky and the Alpha is in dire need and desperation for a new and capable son?


    Just why?


    And how many more children would pop out of nowhere? She asked herself inwardly as she stepped out of the room, grief overwhelming her entire being.


    Alpha Ramirez and his new found son Louis kept looking at her as she walked out and Louis, his eyes filled with a thousand and one questions, decided to ask his father who the youngdy was.


    ¡°May I ask who the young damsel that just walked out in sorrow is?¡± He asked, his ears itchy to hear more about the beautifuldy.


    Alpha Ramirez coughed nervously. His Luna was truly pretty and looked more like a teenager than anything. He had gotten married to her when she was seventeen years old. He was in his thirties then. He smiled as he remembered how the young Luna would refuse to look him in the eye when she was brought to him.


    ¡°Fa-father. I can literally count the stars in your eyes right now just because of the question I asked. If I may guess, your highness. The young mistress is your Luna?¡± Louis asked, more like a question than a statement.


    ¡°That¡¯s my son¡± Alpha Ramirez thought inwardly as he smiled in affirmation of Louis¡¯ words. He was totally convinced that his pack would be in good hands with Louis, a smart and intelligent son of his.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, Father. Does she have kids yet?¡± Louis asked again and Alpha Ramirez could only wish he would stop talking about his wife like that.


    ¡°Oh well. She had a son of about your age and believe me, I¡¯ve hurt her more than words can describe and I doubt if I would live any longer to apologize or make things right. I need you to take perfect care of her when I¡¯m gone. This is my only wish, Louis¡± Alpha Ramirez spoke, his eyes literally glittering with unshed tears.


    ¡°Yes Father, your wish is mymand¡± he replied with a bow.


    ¡°Ring the little bell at the end of the room Louis. I have an important announcement for everyone right now¡± Alpha Ramirez spoke and wheezed heavily, mucus filled with blood dripping down his nose.


    Louis quickly went to ring the bell and shortly after, the room was filled with elders and high chiefs of the pack. Even the high priest of the pack came around. Several members of the pack came around too. They all stood outside, awaiting and wondering what was going on.


    Carl, whom had gone to let out his grief in the woods also heard the bell and came rushing, wondering what was going on in his home. The bell was supposed to be for an urgent announcement.


    His heart skipped as he ran home to behold a huge crowd standing in front of his home as expected. He snuggled through the crowd while trying hard to cover up his face but some people noticed him still and taunted him again. Calling him names.


    Ignoring them, Louis went inside, changed his outfit and wore a mask to cover up his identity as the hurtfulments and teasings weren¡¯t stopping anytime soon.

 Before The Beginning

    He stood at the end of the room while wondering what was going on and soon after, the Alpha, his father came out with a youngd and several other high members of the pack.


    His mother, Luna ire, her eyes reddened and all¡­ Stood at a corner. Her entire being covered in shame and sorrow. It seemed she had aged twice just in the short time he left and he continued wondering what was going on.


    The Alpha, almost staggering came forward and raised his hands. This brought a perfect silence amongst the gathered crowd whom had been humming and murmuring since they gathered.


    Carl¡¯s heart shook in trepidation as he eagerly awaited his Father¡¯s special announcement.


    ¡°I found a new hope for us all. For the future of our pack¡± Alpha Ramirez started and Carl shifted ufortably from where he stood.


    After convincing himself that everyone was listening to him, he continued.


    ¡°As we all know that my son, Carl refused to shift few days ago due to reasons unknown and because of that, he could not be crowned as the future Alpha of our pack. I¡¯m happy to announce to you all that everything has changed for the best now¡± Alpha Ramirez announced then wheezed. More blood oozed out from his nose which he quickly wiped off but this did not go unnoticed by curious members of the pack gathered as they all murmured amongst each other.


    Carl almost peed on himself when he heard this. His heart wrenched with a great amount of sorrow as he had already suspected and guessed what was going to happen to him. He looked at the youngd whom had just arrived closely and only then was he able to connect the dots. His physiques, hair color and Aura had exined all he needed to know.


    The young man had looked familiar when he first saw him and he had almost thought they¡¯ve met somewhere but this was not so. The young man had the physical characteristics of Alpha Ramirez and that was why he had looked familiar at first nce.


    ¡°Before I got married to my Luna, he continued as he looked at Luna ire with a loving gaze. I used to have a lot of well I would say affairs with several women and although I stopped this habit after meeting my lovely Luna, Louis, this youngd is one of my end products from a woman whom I had cherished so much while we were together.


    He arrived today and personal tests have proven him to be my biological son. However, we all know that no matter the amount of test we do to him, none of them would matter if he did not shift¡± Alpha Ramirez spoke and several murmurs filled the air. Some negative, others, positive.


    ¡°He¡¯s shifting tonight when the moon is ascending it¡¯s throne!¡± He said and coughed again. This time, he had to be taken back inside the chambers as he wouldn¡¯t stop coughing.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd dispersed and several murmurs filled the air. Carl stood at the end, dumbstruck by everything he just heard.


    This couldn¡¯t be! His Father wouldn¡¯t dare to do this to him! He is the only legal son of Alpha Ramirez and him not being able to shift was not his fault at all! All these thoughts clouded and emanated Carl¡¯s mind as he stood still at the end, his nose mask still on. A lost, youngd who feels unloved for reasons that are beyond hisprehension and powers. His whole world just crashed in the blink of an eye.


    Carl retired into the woods where he hade out earlier and without looking back at his poor mom whom had noticed him already. Her eyes filled with pain and regret, regrets of being a powerless Luna, regrets of not being able to protect her only son, regrets of not being able to take her son¡¯s pain away.


    **************************


    It was nighttime in the pack city, birds and bats hovered around the sky happily as if rejoicing on the pack¡¯s new dawn, the dawn of a new terror. Crickets yed their parts in the music so well as they kept on creaking in perfect synchronisation and harmony to the songs of the birds and bats.


    Wonders of nature!


    Multitudes of members of the pack came around. They knew tonight was going to change a lot of things for them. It was going to be their destiny and the beginning of a new dawn.


    In the midst of all the murmurings, mutterings and excited voices stood an hopeless masked youngd, whom had been living in shadows ever since he disgraced and disappointed his father in the full public re.


    Soon after, the long awaited future Alpha emerged from the Alpha¡¯s chambers in an exquisitely furnished attire. His supposed Father, Alpha Ramirez tailing beside him and some members of the high chiefs and priest tailing behind.


    The crowd gasped the moment he came out and they couldn¡¯t help but agree that he was indeed the son of their Alpha as his Aura was second to none, matching perfectly with his father¡¯s. He had the regal of a very powerful king and they couldn¡¯t help but want him crowned immediately.


    Alpha Ramirez smiled after seeing and hearing the positivements about his son as he proudly addressed his people.


    ¡°So as we all know! Louis is going to transform tonight and then crowned as the new Alpha afterwards!¡± He said and the crowd cheered on excitedly. Carl¡¯s heart squeezed in pain as he looked at his own biological father whom he had grown up to love, cherish and adore treat him and his mother this way.


    Soon after, the cock crowed and the moon emerged from its hiding, shining brighter as it ascended it¡¯s position.


    Cracks of bones were heard which just showed that their new Alpha was truly transforming and shortly afterwards, a loud, powerful and reverberating growl surged from the transformed wolf¡¯s mouth. Shock overwhelmed everyone¡¯s face as they looked at the snow white wolf before them with electric blue beautiful eyes¡­

 The Beginning Of A New Dawn

    Everyone froze for some seconds before they recovered and cheered him on excitedly. Alpha Ramirez looked on with pride.


    ¡°So we have confirmed that he¡¯s my son everyone! Now, transform back!¡± He shouted out to the transformed Louis who instantly transformed into a human without breaking a sweat.


    The high priest stepped forward and raised Louis¡¯ hands up to everyone. This is a sign that he had passed the ultimate test of all. They all cheered on in excitement.


    ¡°Behold your new king and Alpha, Alpha Louis!!¡± He shouted out loud and everyone pped excitedly.


    Alpha Ramirez crown, which had been collected earlier was ced on his head and a new flowing and shiny ck robe was worn on him too. Everyone pped excitedly. Everyone, except poor Carl.


    Alpha Ramirez stepped forward to address his people. His face shining and almost bursting with pride.


    ¡°So now that it had been finalized that he is my son and the Alpha of our pack. I want everyone to support him on this journey. He can¡¯t do anything without the help of anyone. I want you all to support and love him in my absence¡± Alpha Ramirez said almost in a whisper and then coughed.


    It seemed his health had deteriorated badly overnight and he had only managed to be around today due to the importance of the asion.


    He continued coughing that some of the chiefs had to Garner around him and take him into the chambers.


    The crowd dispersed as they all continued murmuring. Each section of the crowd has a different topic to discuss.


    Carl retired into the woods. His shoulders dropped, his eyes filled with unshed tears. Several thoughts ran across his mind as he trekked gently and quietly back into the woods. His only sour and haven of peace. The only ce where no one gossips about him or calls him a failure. His onlyfort.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Several thoughts ran through Carl¡¯s mind as he continued to take each footsteps as if it was thest. Then, a familiar voice called out to him. His beloved mother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Carl! Carl!! Please wait it¡¯s me!¡± His mother, Luna ire called out to him and he paused for a second.


    ¡°Mom please I need some time alone¡± He said, almost in a whisper, showing how broken he was.


    ¡°Going into the woods isn¡¯t gonna solve anything my son. Just own up to your responsibilities and ept this as part of fate. I don¡¯t want you to give up yet son. No child of mine would be a coward and -¡±


    ¡°Mom please! Save this talk for the next world that¡¯s if you¡¯re unlucky to have me as your son again! Then and only then, would I listen. But for now, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve lost everything. Father¡¯s love and support, my birthright, my people, my peace! My destiny! I lost everything already and no amount of courage would bring them back to me!¡± Carl shouted angrily as he turned back to look at his mom, his eyes glistening with tears. Tears of pain and deep sorrow!


    His mom, Luna ire moved closer to him and hugged him tightly, not knowing what else to say. She knew he was right, and giving him false hope at this point isn¡¯t gonna solve anything. But what could she have done? He was broken and seeing your child broken isn¡¯t anything a mother could bear. She¡¯s just trying to find a way to help him break out of his sorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in two days¡¯time mom¡± Carl whispered, barely audibly.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be alright my son, I believe in you no matter what happened or what anyone thinks of you¡± Luna ire said while trying to wipe off his tears. Her heart, twisting in pain.


    Meanwhile, at the Chambers¡­..


    The atmosphere was cold and sombre, or maybe slightly bubbly due to some reasons. The newly crowned Alpha, Alpha Louis and several other high chiefs including the high priest all gathered around Alpha Ramirez.


    ¡°When is he gonna wake up!¡± Alpha Louis asked, his mind racing as he paced around impatiently.


    ¡°In an hour¡¯s time maximum-¡± the high priest tried exining and other chiefs nodded their head in response to what they just heard.


    Just then, Alpha Ramirez sneezed and blood sshed on everyone¡¯s body. They all scampered around as they tried getting the stain off their body. Everyone including the newly crowned Alpha, Alpha Louis. They were afraid of getting contracted with their Alpha¡¯s strange disease. Such a love they have for their Alpha!


    By the time they came back, Alpha Ramirez was stone cold dead. The high priest announced this to everyone and they all shuddered. Messages were immediately sent across the pack to inform everyone that their old Alpha, was dead.


    The dead Alpha was immediately bathed and clothed in a powerful Alpha regalia and left at the front of the chambers ording to the tradition of the pack. Several pack members came from far and near to pay theirst respect to theirte powerful Alpha.


    ********************


    Luna ire was on her way back home when she noticed everyone¡¯s somber mood. She wondered what had happened. These same people were happy about their newly crowned Alpha and had cheered him up. Why then are they acting strange all of a sudden? She thought as she walked closer to the Alpha¡¯s chambers.


    She saw several people trooping in and out of her chambers when she got to the entrance and this made her heart beat even faster as she hoped nothing bad had happened.


    Murmurs of how the Alpha had been a good man and all filled the air as she got closer to the entrance of the gate. The people who had been talking about the Alpha suddenly paused and started looking at her with worry , or rather, pity etched on their respective faces.


    Luna ire opened the gate to behold the most heartbreaking view ever. Her beloved husband, the Alpha was lying on the majestic bed, still and not moving.


    ¡°Can anyone care to tell me what happened here?¡± She screamed as she rushed towards her husband¡¯s corpse.

 Doing The Abominable

    ¡°Does anyone care to tell me what happened here?¡± She screamed as she rushed towards her husband¡¯s corpse but was quickly held back by some of the guards.


    She continued wailing, screeching and crying that the new Alpha, Alpha Louis had to order her to be taken to his own personal chambers.


    Meanwhile Carl, oblivious to the new development, continued pacing around the woods and thinking seriously.


    ¡°Where should I go? Another pack or the human world? Oh well, going to another pack is just another tragedy on its own as he doesn¡¯t have a wolf in him yet. They would only add salt to his injury instead of giving him the peace he desperately seeks.


    All these thoughts upied Carl¡¯s mind and he eventually made up his mind to go to the human world after weighing the pros and cons of all his options.


    He got up, braced himself and decided to go home after a while. Yeah, he¡¯s been hearing a lot of gossips and murmurs about himself ever since he was refused to shift. Its not like he refused anyways, he couldn¡¯t have possibly refused even if they think he has the power to.


    Grabbing his facemask, he wore it and ran out of the woods like a renewed man. He felt light for the first time in the past few days and he wondered why.


    On getting to the entrance of the pce, he sighted the crowd trooping in and out of the pce gate and his curiosity irked. Thest time he checked, the crowd had dispersed earlier just after the crowning of the new Alpha. Well¡­. the fake Alpha ording to him.


    I noticed that the Alpha looked pale earlier-


    ¡°He was coughing too and his lips were darker than before¡±


    ¡°His skin was as pale as a piece of paper¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Thesements and more flew through Carl¡¯s ears as his heart quickened in a race. His brain started connecting the dots and as if suddenly bing possessed by something, he yanked off his nose mask and squeezed his way out of the midst of the crowd¡­.


    ************************


    Meanwhile in a far awaynd of humans, the city where no one believed in mystical beings and creatures, where no one cares about any other being apart from their own specie. A youngdy is seen shabbily dressing up to leave for work as she was running. Her ck hair which was not properly packed and dried and was still dripping water and tailing after her as she ran out of her small house, probably the smallest house in her area.


    She hurriedly locked the door and hailed a taxi.


    ¡°B&B restaurant please!¡± The youngdy breathed out as she opened the cab door and jumped in, her ruffled hair scattering as it had not been well packed.


    The driver, A youngnky man snorted as he looked at her through his rear view mirror, probably wondering where the shabby young girl is heading to in such a hurry.


    After scanning her briefly, the young man drove off to the prescribed restaurant. The taxi screeched to a halt and the young girl whom had managed to pack her hair properly immediately jumped out of the car after dumping a few pennies on the seat for the driver, she barged into the transparent front ss door of the restaurant.


    ¡°How rude¡± the taxi driver muttered under his breath before driving off.


    Another young, well¡­ Not too youngdy, a supposed receptionist, typed away on herputer hurriedly that one would wonder if she was typing a message for someone at the brink of death. Everyone seems to be in a hurry in this strange city and she wasn¡¯t an exception. They are humans anyway.


    Just then, the door flung open and a shabby looking figure barged in almost out of breath. All eyes turned to look at her. The customers, fellow colleagues. All eyes were directed at her and several murmurs followed afterwards.


    The youngdy felt a bit conscious of herself as she quickly grabbed a mirror from her bag and looked at herself from head to toe. Then and only then did she realize that she looked like a scarecrow. Nope, a zombie.


    Heavy eyebags, dark circles around her eyes, pale face. Lifeless looking eyes and all¡­ It was all clear to her now. The reason for the weird looks she was getting.


    ¡°Oh no, not again¡± she muttered silently and grabbing her bag in embarrassment, she dashed towards the staff¡¯s restroom area to brush up herself. She dried her hair properly and brushed it before packing, applied a light makeover which she carried about in her bag and adjusted her clothes beforeing out of the restroom.


    Determined to hide from any of the higher staffs after the previous embarrassment she had made of herself and caused to the establishment, she tiptoed quietly but luck was not on her side as the manager had seen her already.


    ¡°Take one more step and I¡¯ll make sure you get fired immediately!¡± A loud reverberating voice echoed behind her and she shrieked in fear. That voice was familiar. It was the voice of the manager.


    ¡°What was he doing around the females restroom?¡± She had asked herself inwardly as she froze for a while before his angry voice brought her back to reality again.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± He asked again. This time literally shaking in anger as he moved towards the young girl.


    ¡°I-I I¡¯m really sorry about what happened earlier. I-I I¡¯m sorry¡± she stuttered, confused and scared at the same time.


    ¡°This is the second time you¡¯re doing this but you know what? I don¡¯t care about your reasons for doing it. All I want to tell you is that¡­. Try it the third time and see yourself getting fired!!¡± The Manager screamed and the youngdy could only nod her head in fear.


    The Manager left and only then was she able to breathe.


    ¡°What a way to start your day¡± she muttered to herself as she walked towards her department. Another trouble brewing¡­

 The Shock

    Carl¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he took in the scene before him. His mother, Luna ire, was cradling his father¡¯s lifeless body, her wails and cries echoing through the hall. The crowd of people parted as Carl approached, their faces somber and sorrowful.


    Immediately most of them noticed Carl , they all went quiet. They felt so sorry for Carl as he already lost the throne and his father the same day .


    ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± Carl stuttered, his mind refusing toprehend the reality of the situation.


    None of the people in the crowd answered him and that made Carl go wide . ¡± Are you all deaf ? ¡± Carl screamed. ¡± I said,¡± What is happening here ?¡± .


    Luna ire noticed, looked back and saw Carl walking hurriedly towards her .


    His mother¡¯s eyes, red and puffy from crying, met him. ¡°My son¡­ your father¡­ he¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡± Is this a prank or something or probably a dream?¡± Carl pped himself severally and pinched himself but there is nothing he could do about it , it was reality .


    Carl felt a numbness wash over him, as if his body was trying to shield him from the pain. He stumbled forward, his legs trembling beneath him.


    ¡°No¡­ no, this can¡¯t be,¡± he whispered, his voice cracking as he gazed upon his father¡¯s pale face.


    ¡± Fath.. father might be sleeping¡± Carl said trying hard not to believe what his mother just said .


    ¡± I have forgiven you father , just wake up and prove to these people that you¡¯re alive , please father , please ¡± Carl screamed.


    Most of the people in the crowd shook their heads in pity . Some whisper to themselves asking why Carl cares after all his father had done to him earlier that day while some wished they could just wake The Alpha up .


    The Alpha¡¯s bodyy on a makeshift bier, his chest still and silent. Carl¡¯s mind raced with questions, but the only sound was his mother¡¯s anguished wailing.


    He was so down to console himself at the moment not to talk of consoling his mom .


    Just then, Louis, the new Alpha, stepped forward, his face cold and calcting.


    ¡± Take Carl and his mother to their room, I think they are performing too much drama here, ¡± Alpha Louis said . ¡± He is dead anyway and there is nothing you can do about it, ¡± Louis said, pointing fingers at Carl and his mother. Alpha Louis was feeling so unremorseful.


    Carl was so angry and pissed. ¡°Who the hell did this bastard think he is to talk to me and my mother that way?


    ¡°Carl, I know this is hard for you, but your father made his choice clear before he passed. I am the new Alpha, and you will respect my authority.¡±


    Carl¡¯s eyes shed with anger, but his mother¡¯s hand on his arm restrained him.


    ¡°Let it go, Carl. For now. We¡¯ll deal with this treacheryter.¡±


    Louis¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze piercing. ¡°There is no treachery, Luna. Only the Alpha¡¯s final wish. And I will see it through.¡±


    The room fell silent, the tension palpable as Carl struggled toe to terms with the sudden turn of events. His father was gone, and his estranged brother had taken his ce as the new Alpha.


    The people were surprised to see how carefree Louis was , he wasn¡¯t even bothered about the fact that his father was dead . If not for the fact that he passed the test , people would have called him a bastard just the way Carl called him .


    Carl¡¯s mind raced with emotions, his heart heavy with grief and anger. He couldn¡¯t believe his father had chosen Louis, of all people, as his sessor.


    The same Louis who had always been absent, who had never shown any interest in the pack or its well-being. The same Louis who didn¡¯t care if he was dead or alive .


    At that point, Carl realized his father had made a huge mistake that even he himself will regret in the grave .Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As he stood there, frozen in shock, Louis began to address the pack. ¡°My dear pack members, I know this is a difficult time for us all. But we must move forward, and I promise to lead our pack with strength and wisdom.¡±


    The pack erupted into a mixture of cheers and murmurs, some weing Louis as their new Alpha, while others whispered among themselves, clearly unsure about the sudden change in leadership.


    Carl¡¯s mother¡¯s grip on his arm tightened, her eyes pleading with him to remain calm. But Carl couldn¡¯t help it. He felt a burning sensation inside, a sense of injustice and betrayal that he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡± Please Carl, I get how angry and pained you can be but you just have to take things easy ¡± Luna ire whispered into Carl¡¯s ear.


    Luna ire noticed Carl wasn¡¯t listening to whatever she had to say but overwhelmed with anger .


    Carl stood there with Luna ire listening to whatever Louis had to say but he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Without a word, he turned and stormed out of the hall, leaving the pack and his family behind. He needed time to think, to process the events that had just unfolded. And to figure out what he was going to do next.


    ¡± Carl please wait , where are you heading to¡± Luna ire followed Carl but couldn¡¯t meet up with him because he was too fast .


    In the process of running after Carl , Luna ire stumbled on the pavement and fell down with her face down, wailing and crying.


    ¡± Take her to her room ¡± Louis ordered the guard . ¡± She is disturbing this important meeting¡±.


    Two guards forcefully take Luna ire to her room even if all she wanted was her husband and her child.


    ***********


    Carl had no destination, but he just wanted to leave the surroundings . He walked for what felt like hours, his feet carrying him deeper into the forest without any conscious direction .


    His mind was a jumble of emotion, his thoughts consumed by the shock of his father¡¯s death and betrayal of his father¡¯s final decision.

 Disappointed!

    As the sun began to set, casting a golden glow over the trees, Carl finally stopped walking. He found himself at the edge of a clearing, a small pond glimmering in the center. He copsed onto a nearby rock, his head in his hands, and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Why had father chosen Louis as the new Alpha? ¡± He asked himself.


    ¡± He should have given some time instead of choosing Louis ¡±


    ¡°What have I done to deserve such a fate?¡± He thought back to all the times he had tried to prove himself, to show his father that he was worthy of leading the pack. But it seemed none of that mattered.


    All the times he promised his father he was going to make him and the pack proud. Carl began to remember his discussion with his father .


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you rule the pack ¡± his father Said happily when he clocked eighteen and it was almost time for him to shift .


    ¡± I promise I¡¯m going to make the pack a better and secure ce when I have the power . ¡±


    His father rubbed his head like he was ying with a baby .


    He remembered the happy moments he shared with his father , he never imagined his father having another son elsewhere not to talk of making the son the Next Alpha .


    As the stars began to twinkle in the night sky, Carl made a decision. He would not give up. He would find a way to reim his rightful ce as Alpha, no matter what it took.


    After pondering and thinking about what to do , Carl decided to return to the park .


    With newfound determination, Carl stood up, his eyes fixed on the pond¡¯s calm waters .


    For the first time in his life, Carl felt a sense of freedom, of power, that he had never experienced before. He didn¡¯t know where the confidence came from. He knew that this was just the beginning of his journey, and he was ready to face whatever lies ahead.


    ***


    Luna ire has been in room since Carl disappeared and her husband died refusing to eat , drink ore out of her room.


    Carl went straight to his mother¡¯s chamber to check on her . He meet some pack maids at his mother¡¯s door front , one of them holding a tray of food .


    ¡± Why are you all standing here ?¡± Carl asked eager to know what was happening.


    ¡± Luna ire has refuses to eat , drink , bath or do anything¡± one of the maids answered. ¡± She had been in her room since yesterday and has refused to open the door for anyone ¡± .


    ¡± Mother ! Mother !!¡± Carl called out the Luna banging the door .


    Immediately Luna ire heard the voice of her son , she rushed to open the door .


    ¡± Where have you been you brat ?¡± She asked crying. It was obvious she has been crying through out.


    Carl looked at his mom from her head to her toes. She was looking so miserable with a scattered hair and swollen eyes.


    ¡± I needed some air Soni decided to take a break off the pack ¡± Carl replied his mother.


    Luna ire¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gaze piercing through her tears. ¡°A break from the pack? You disappeared without a word, Carl. Your father had just passed, and you were nowhere to be found. I thought I had lost both my mate and my son in the same day.¡±


    Carl¡¯s face softened, his eyes filling with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you. I just needed some time to think, to process everything that happened.¡±


    Luna ire¡¯s expression softened, her eyes filling with a deep sadness. ¡°I know, Carl. I know you¡¯re hurting. But you can¡¯t just leave like that. You¡¯re the future of our pack, and you can¡¯t just abandon us when we need you most.¡±


    ¡°Future of our pack ??¡± Carl asked his mother . ¡± Have you forgotten that the alpha had been chosen already?¡±


    Luna ire smiled ¡± No !! I haven¡¯t forgotten . All I want you to know is that you can do and achieve anything if you put your mind to it ¡±


    ¡± There is nothing to achieve anymore mother , Louis already took my position¡±. Carl said sadly.


    ¡°There is still a lot to achieve son , giving it your all and with the help of the moon goddess, you can get back what rightly belongs to you ¡± Luna ire advised .


    Carl began to think of what his mother just said. ¡°Is it even possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is son ¡± his mother assured him like she has the capacity to help him get what he wanted but deep down she knew she was weak and have no power of her own but she just have to make sure Carl was fine .


    ¡± Yes it is son ¡± .


    Carl felt so reassured again even though he already had it in mind to get what rightly belongs to him before his mother said anything but he felt much more alive and powerful after all his mother said to him.


    Carl took a deep breath, his determination renewed. ¡°I know, Mother. And I¡¯m back now. I promise I won¡¯t leave again. I¡¯ll fight for what¡¯s rightfully mine, and I¡¯ll make sure our pack is safe and prosperous.¡±


    Luna ire¡¯s face lit up with a hint of hope, her eyes searching her son¡¯s face for any sign of doubt or weakness. But Carl¡¯s gaze was firm, his jaw set in determination.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With a nod, Luna ire stepped aside, allowing Carl to enter her chambers. The maids followed, bringing in the tray of food and beginning to tidy up the room. As they worked, Luna ire took Carl¡¯s hand, her eyes locked on his.


    ¡°Tell me, Carl. What happened out there? What made youe back with such fire in your eyes?¡±


    Carl smiled, a fierce glint in his eye. ¡°I made a promise to myself, Mother. I promised toe back stronger, to reim my rightful ce as Alpha. And I won¡¯t let anyone or anything stand in my way.¡±

 The Fight

    Luna ire looked at Carl eyes one can see the deep fire burning in it to be fierce


    ¡°Son I believe in you with the help of the moon goddess I know you can aplish this mission¡± Luna ire encourage Carl.


    ¡± Mother, I want to go meet that estranged son who think he has the whole world in his hands and prove to him that I¡¯m more than worthy to be the Alpha of this pack and put him in his ce¡± Carl told his mom and walked out.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Luna ire watch her son leave and she was happy with the newfound determination in her son.


    ¡± Son, I¡¯m d you want to fight for what is rightfully yours, well I have to be strong for you I can¡¯t let you fight all alone¡± she muttered and got up and told the maid to prepare her bath for her. The maid came in and prepare the necessity.


    Carl could be seen walking to the Alpha chamber, the guard blocked him from entering the chamber.


    ¡± What an audacity, how dare a guard obstruct my way? you dare say you don¡¯t know who I am¡± Carl was so furious at the attitude of the guard, it has not been long that he lost his father now the guards are now disregarding him.


    ¡± Mr Carl, I¡¯m so sorry to stand in your way but it an order from Alpha Louis that you are not to enter into his chamber without permission¡± The guard said with no fear.


    ¡± What are you talking about, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s son, I want to talk to Louis, move away now¡± Carl was so angry, his blood was boiling but he calm down. Then a voice spoke from inside.


    ¡± What is going on here? Who dare cause trouble in front of my chamber¡± a deep cold intimidating voice could be heard. The guard bow down for person who is no other than Louis.


    ¡± Alpha Louis, sorry for disturbing you, it Mr Carl that want to barge into your chamber and I tried exining to him that he¡¯s not allowed but he insist on talking to you Sir¡± Carl was so furious at how the guard was so respectful to Louis, he saw how Louis was looking at him like a pup.


    ¡± Louis who do you think you are to tell the guard not to allow me into the Alpha chamber just so you know that you¡¯ve not been coronated so you are not officially the Alpha yet, the chamber and the pack is rightfully mine you can¡¯t juste from nowhere and decide to take what is mine¡± Carl expressed his angry even if he was feeling intimidated by the cold domineering aura of Louis


    ¡± Carl you are so unbelievable, how dare you causemotion in front of my chamber, you weakling, even think of be the Alpha, have you ever seen a pack have a Wolfe-less Alpha? are you a fool? a weakling like you even dream of bing an Alpha! Better take your self and your foolish thinking out of here. I might not be coronated yet but nothing I say will note to pass¡± Alpha Louis said looking Carl into his eyes and was about to enter into the chamber when Carl said,


    ¡± How can you say I¡¯m a weakling? do you know how hard I train? you do not have the right to belittle me because I¡¯m yet to shift, I deserve this position more than you do. I am the rightful Alpha¡± Carl shouted.


    ¡± Ha ha ha¡± Louis chuckled.


    ¡°You do have a wishful dream, it a pity it cannote to pass. Do you know it¡¯s impossible for a pack to have two Alpha? one must die for another to rule¡± Louis said gazing straight into Carl soul.


    Carl shrugged at how Louis stare at him.


    ¡± How about a death fight right now to decide who is the strongest¡± Carl challenge Alpha Louis boldly.


    ¡± Are you kidding right now, you want a battle to death? you don¡¯t deserve to die in my hand¡± Alpha Louis said disregarding Carl.


    ¡± Haha why don¡¯t you just say you are scared of getting beaten up by me, you might have a shift does not mean you are strong so I get you are scared. Afterall you are just a bastard child that came from nowhere¡± Carl said provoking Alpha Louis.


    ¡± I can see you really want to die, I won¡¯t give you that satisfaction of tainting my name as the Alpha that killed his weak half brother but since you want a fight I will give you a fight. If you can hit me thrice, then you win¡± Alpha Louis said and walked out of the room to a ce that is more spacious.


    ¡± I will make you regret belittling me, I will show you how strong I am and put you in your ce. With the help of the moon goddess, I will definitely beat you up¡± Carl said confidently.


    When they both get to the ce they want to fight, Carl looked at Alpha Louis with fire in his eye ready to defeat but Alpha Louis was only looking at Carl like an idiot.


    The pack members were wondering what Carl and Alpha Louis were arguing about, some waited to watch what was going on.


    ¡°Moon goddess help me, strengthening me to be able to fight for what is rightfully mine¡± Carl muttered a prayer to moon goddess while closing his eyes.


    Once he opened his eyes a newfound courage can be seen surging in his eyes.


    ¡± Are you ready to be defeated Louis¡± Alpha Louis shake his head.


    ¡°What is going on! what is Carl and Alpha Louis trying to do! please don¡¯t tell me that Carl is about to fight with Alpha Louis, is he not overdoing it? what is he trying to prove? we know who¡¯s going to win, he must be so desperate¡± the pack members could be seen talking while some are looking at Carl pitifully.


    Carl got into fighting stance and dash towards Alpha Louis and throw a punch at Alpha Louis.

 Embarrassment!

    Alpha Louis sneered at Carl¡¯s bravery, his eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°You think you can defeat me, little pup?¡± he said, his voice dripping with condescension.


    ¡± Did you just call me a little pup ?¡± Carl asked in dismay .


    ¡± You¡¯re not evenpared to a pup , because you can¡¯t even shift ¡± Alpha Louis mocked Carl.


    Carl¡¯s body was burning with anger . As he was about to rush Louis Without warning, Alpha Louis raised his hand and flicked his finger against Carl¡¯s forehead. Carl¡¯s eyes widened as a sudden surge of energy knocked him off his feet. He fell hard onto the ground, dazed and disoriented.


    Just by the flick of Louis finger , Carl was already unconscious, what if Louis pouches Carl ? He might be dead by now.


    The pack members gasped in shock, their eyes fixed on Carl¡¯s prone form. Alpha Louis chuckled, his eyes gleaming with triumph.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have challenged me, Carl,¡± he said, his voice cold and menacing. ¡°I may not have killed you, but you¡¯re no match for me. Remember that.¡±


    Carl struggled to his feet, his head spinning and his body aching. He red at Alpha Louis, his anger and frustration boiling over. But he knew he was no match for the powerful Alpha, not yet.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he foolish in the first ce when thinking of going to fight someone who has shifted .


    With a snarl, Carl turned and stormed off, his eyes zing with determination. Alpha Louis watched him go, a satisfied smirk on his face. The pack members parted to let Carl through, their eyes filled with a mix of pity and pain for Carl.


    As Carl disappeared into the crowd, Alpha Louis turned to the pack members and raised his voice. ¡°Let this be a lesson to all of you. I am the Alpha, and no one challenges me without consequences.¡±


    The word Louis pronounced sent a shiver down the people¡¯s spine . Have they made the choice by supporting Louis? Even if they didn¡¯t support him , there was nothing they could do about it because they needed an Alpha urgently.


    The pack members nodded, their eyes downcast, but a few of them couldn¡¯t help but nce at Carl¡¯s retreating figure with a glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, the young man would return, stronger and more powerful, to challenge Alpha Louis once again.


    Carl stormed out of the Alpha¡¯s chamber, his heart racing with anger and humiliation. He couldn¡¯t believe he had been so easily defeated. He walked for what felt like hours, his mind reying the scene over and over again.


    Carl was seriously injured that he couldn¡¯t walk well , he wished he could just go to his mother¡¯s ce to exin everything that had happened to her and how he was nning on facing Louis again but he couldn¡¯t because his mother was going to be worried and scared.


    So he decided to head to his cabin which was on the outskirts of the pack . That cabin is where Carl calls the resetting center.


    The cabin was his father¡¯s before he inherited it from his father .


    Whenever he is pissed off , probably his mother scolded him or he was going through one thing or the other, the cabin was where he used to go not known to him that there are more bigger problems than to go to the cabin to think about all the minor challenges he had been facing before.


    Finally, he arrived at his cabin on the outskirts of the pack¡¯s territory. He mmed the door shut behind him and copsed onto his bed, his head in his hands.


    He was in so much pain but there was nobody to treat him internally and externally.


    Just as he was starting to calm down, he heard a knock at the door. ¡°Carl, it¡¯s me, Dwayne,¡± a voice called out.


    Carl groaned, not wanting to talk to anyone, but the knock persisted. ¡°Carl, please open up. I need to talk to you.¡±


    With a sigh, Carl got up and opened the door to find Dwayne, a pack member and one of his closest and only friend who was still standing by him at the moment, standing on his porch.


    ¡°What do you want, Dwayne?¡± Carl asked gruffly.¡±And how did you get to know I was here because I never told anyone I was here¡±.


    ¡°I saw what happened with Alpha Louis,¡± Dwayne said, his eyes filled with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Carl shrugged, feeling a mix of emotions. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just humiliated.¡±


    Dwayne looked at Carl all round ¡± Just humiliated?¡± He asked .¡± You¡¯re injured and bleeding!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll take care of it Dwayne, it¡¯s nothing¡±.


    Dwayne nodded sympathetically. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be. You stood up to him, Carl. That takes a lot of courage.¡±


    Carl snorted. ¡°Courage? I got knocked down with just a flick of his finger.¡±


    Dwayne smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is you challenged him, and that takes guts. Don¡¯t give up, Carl. You have potentials.¡±


    Carl looked at Dwayne, his words sinking in. Maybe he was right. Maybe he did have potentials. A spark of determination ignited within him.


    ¡°Thanks, Dwayne. I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Dwayne smiled and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I know you won¡¯t. You¡¯re a fighter Carl. I remember how strong and energetic you were when we were growing up and how you are always talking about how promising you want your future to be so don¡¯t give up yet, even when it¡¯s hard ¡±


    ¡± Thank you for the word of encouragement Dwayne, I need some time to think and cool my brain before going to see my mom , so you can excuse me now ¡± Carl asked politely


    ¡± Sure , I will, Dwayne replied.¡± Make sure you are fine before going to see your mother , you know she will be dead worried if she sees you in this present state of yours¡±. Dwayne added.


    With renewed determination, Carl nodded and watched Dwayne leave, feeling a sense of purpose he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. He was going to train harder, get stronger, and one day, he would challenge Alpha Louis again. And next time, he wouldn¡¯t be so easy to defeat.

 An Alpha鈥檚 Power

    Few days after the death of his father, Alpha Louis took a shocking and controversial step , he imed Carl¡¯s mother, Luna ire, as his own wife. This move was met with widespread disapproval and outrage from the pack. The people of the pack couldn¡¯t believe Alpha Louis¡¯ action as it was seen as an obvious power move and a betrayal of Carl¡¯s family.


    Luna ire, still grieving the loss of her husband, was forced to ept Louis¡¯s proposal, as she was left with little choice. She was now the wife of the new Alpha, and was expected to support and obey him without question.


    Nobody has the power to question Alpha Louis¡¯s decision.


    The pack was divided, with some members openly expressing their disgust and anger at Louis¡¯s action. They saw it as an obvious move by him to increase his power and get rid of anyone who might challenge his authority. And also, to dare and humiliate Carl the more, knowing his mother is all that is left for him. ¡±He wants to possess everything Carl owns¡± a pack member said.


    ***********


    Carl was in the bathroom listening and whistling his best sound when he heard his name,


    ¡°Carl ! Carl ! ¡± Dwayne rushed Into Carl¡¯s room hurriedly.


    ¡± Who is that ?¡± Carl came out of his bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist .


    He came out unto the hands of Dwayne who was waiting impatiently for him . ¡± Oh Dwayne it¡¯s you¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± There is a lot going on in the pack and it¡¯s obvious you haven¡¯t heard about it ¡°Dwayne said.


    ¡± I am always aware of whatever is going on in the pack so I¡¯m always up to date ¡± Carl said jokingly.


    Dwayne shook his head in disagreement with what Carl said ¡± if you are aware of what Is going on in the pack right now , you won¡¯t be this calm and patient¡±.


    ¡± So what is it ? , don¡¯t put me in a suspense ¡± Carl showed a little interest in what Dwayne had to say.


    ¡± As I wasing back from taking a walk this morning, I overheard some people saying your mom is now Alpha Louis¡¯s wife, ¡± Dwayne said .


    ¡± What ? , you must be joking,¡± Carlughed out loud. ¡± But please Dwayne don¡¯t ever try ying with me with such a thing, as you know I don¡¯t joke with my mom ¡± .


    ¡± I am dead serious man, ¡± Dwayne said with a serious look on his face .


    Without saying any other thing, Dwayne picked up a shirt and trouser and dashed out of the room immediately.


    *******


    Carl went straight to his mother¡¯s apartment and flung open the door without a knock.¡± Mom , what is going on ?¡±¡­


    He looked up at his mother who looked so down like she was about to cry out her eyes.


    ¡± Is it true mother ?¡± Carl asked his mother.


    Instead of answering her son¡¯s question, all Carl could see was tears running down her cheeks.


    ¡± Answer me mother !!!!!¡± Carl screamed.


    ¡± That bastard son of a bitch wasn¡¯t satisfied with the throne but still went ahead to take my mother as his wife ?¡±


    Carl was about to storm the house in anger when his mother grabbed him by the hand .¡± Carl , I beg you in the name of the moon goddess, don¡¯t go and confront Louis, there is nothing you can do to him , he is going to kill you !!¡±


    ¡± Let go mother , I¡¯m going to deal with that bastard ¡± Carl said


    ¡± No son !! No !! Just let it go !¡± Luna ire screamed on top of her voice.


    At that point, all Carl could do was just to cry his eyes out because just like his mother said , there was nothing he could do to Alpha Louis.


    Carl, in particr, was devastated by this turn of events, feeling as though his mother had been taken from him , his throne , and his pride .


    After Louis imed Luna ire as his wife, she was forced to live in the Alpha¡¯s den, surrounded by Louis¡¯s loyal followers and guards. She was not allowed to see her son, Carl, the rest of the pack, and was subjected to Louis¡¯s control.


    Luna ire¡¯s days were filled with loneliness and despair. She was a prisoner in her own home, unable to leave or interact with anyone outside of Louis¡¯s inner circle. She was forced to attend pack gatherings and ceremonies, where Louis would parade her around like a trophy, gloating over his conquest.


    Despite her difficult circumstances, Luna ire held onto hope. She prayed for a miracle, for someone toe and rescue her and her son from Louis¡¯s wicked hands.


    But as the days passed , she began to lose hope. It seemed as though Louis¡¯s rule would never end, and that she would be trapped forever.


    Carl is also as weak as his mother; there was nothing he could do to Louis that he can¡¯t shift.


    As the pack simmered with unrest, Luna ire could only watch and wait. She was powerless to stop Louis¡¯s brutality, and could only hope that her son would be the one to finally bring him down.


    ¡°ire how do you want Carl to do it , he is powerless as well so stop daydreaming¡± Luna ire said to herself and the thought of it made her cry like she was going to die anytime soon .


    One fateful night, under the light of a full moon, the pack gathered in the town square. Louis stood on the stage, his eyes gleaming with arrogance, as he dered his dominance over the pack.


    And then, Carl emerged from the shadows, his eyes fixed on Louis with a fierce determination.


    The people around was already thinking Carl wasing for another battle with Alpha Louis which he was going to lose any ways .


    ¡± Where do you think you are going to go ?¡± Alpha Louis ordered his men to block Carl who wasing towards him .


    ¡± Should I just swallow my pride and just beg him on my knees if he is going to listen?¡± Carl thought to himself. ¡± I can just do it to save my mother from him at least even if I am not going to get the throne back .


    ¡± I came to see you personally¡± Carl answered Alpha Louis with his head down.

 Broken Carl

    ¡± I¡¯m sorry for challenging you , Alpha Louis,¡±Carl apologized. ¡± Can you just please let my mother go and I will let go of the throne¡± .


    ¡°Ha , ha , ha !!¡± Alpha Louisughed out so loud that everyone around could hear him ¡± I never knew you are this humble ¡°.


    ¡± Anyways, there is nothing I can do for you . The throne is mine and your mother is mine ¡± Alpha Louis said .


    ¡± I beg of you Louis¡­ oh sorry Alpha Louis, if you release her , we will go and not return back to the pack forever ¡± Carl promised.


    ¡± Never will I ever allow her to go , she is now my property ¡± Alpha Louis boasted.


    ¡± But there are lots of young and beautiful females in the pack , why can¡¯t you just choose one of them ? ¡± Carl asked him , wondering what he saw in his mother that made him want to Keep her .


    ¡± I don¡¯t want any of them but your mother ¡°Alpha Louis replied.


    ¡± Is there a reason for that ?¡±Carl asked.


    ¡°Hey , you ! ¡± Alpha Louis called one of the guards . ¡± Go get Luna ire for me ¡±


    ¡± I will answer your question when your mother arrives¡± Alpha Louis said..


    The guard left immediately and brought Luna ire with him a few minutester.


    ¡°Here she is Alpha ¡± The guard said and stepped back .


    Alpha Louis stood up from the stand and walked towards Luna ire who was standing with her face down.


    ¡°As you can see , your mother is beautiful, with her clear skin, full boobs and all ¡± Alpha Louis pointed out the features he saw in Luna ire as he walked around her .


    ¡± Additionally, she is calm and obedient ¡± He said, rubbing her cheeks with his left hand. ¡± I fell in love with her the first day I saw her at the pack, he added.


    Carl¡¯s eyes widened in disgust as Alpha Louis continued to taunt him, his hands roaming over Luna ire¡¯s body as if she were a possession. He felt a surge of anger and humiliation, but he knew he had to keep his cool if he wanted to save his mother.


    ¡°So, you see, Carl,¡± Alpha Louis said, his voice dripping with smugness, ¡°I don¡¯t want any other female in the pack because they can¡¯tpare to your mother¡¯s beauty and grace. And as for why I won¡¯t let her go¡­ well, it¡¯s simple. She¡¯s mine now, and I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep her by my side.¡±


    Luna ire remained silent, her eyes cast downward, as Alpha Louis continued to boast about his conquest. Carl could see the shame and humiliation in her eyes, and it broke his heart.


    ¡°Please, Alpha Louis,¡± Carl begged, trying to keep his voice steady. ¡°Have mercy. Let her go, and I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    Alpha Louis justughed, his eyes gleaming with triumph. ¡°You should have thought of that before you challenged me, Carl. Now, it¡¯s toote. Your mother is mine, and I¡¯ll never let her go.¡±


    And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving Carl and Luna ire to their despair. The pack members around them seemed to nod in agreement, their faces expressionless, as if they were just as trapped as Carl and his mother.


    Carl knew then that he had toe up with a new n, one that would free his mother from Alpha Louis¡¯s clutches once and for all. But for now, he could only stand there, helpless and defeated, as he watched his mother being dragged away by the monster who had taken over their lives.


    Carl was helpless, but he refused to give up. He knew he had toe up with a new n, one that would finally bring an end to Alpha Louis¡¯s tyranny. He thought back to all the times he had tried to reason with him, to appeal to whatever shred of decency might be left in his heart. But it was clear that Alpha Louis was beyond redemption.


    As he stood there, seething with anger and frustration, a quiet voice spoke up behind him. ¡°Carl, I hope I can help you.¡± It was Dwayne, his friend and ally.


    ¡± Help me ?, when I can¡¯t even help myself ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± Don¡¯t me yourself too much for what¡¯s happening, it¡¯s not your fault ¡± Dwayne tries to console Carl .


    ¡°It¡¯s alright ¡± Carl said even when everything was not alright.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alpha Louis was a cruel and powerful leader, ruling the Moon Stone pack with an iron paw. He had inherited his father¡¯s strength and aggressive nature, making him almost invincible. Anyone who dared to disagree or challenge him was severely punished, often fatally.


    The pack lived in constant fear, their lives filled with anxiety and dread. They whispered among themselves, sharing stories of Alpha Louis¡¯s brutality. His rule was marked by violence and intimidation, and no one was safe from his wrath.


    *******


    The day was bright and fair , Alpha Louis was standing by the window of his office when Carl walked past his office. ¡± herees the coward and weak man in my pack ¡±


    Carl turned a deaf ear to what Alpha Louis said and kept moving when a guard dragged him to Alpha Louis¡¯s presence .


    ¡± Thest time I checked, you weren¡¯t deaf , I said something and I was expecting you to reply . Why didn¡¯t you?¡± Alpha Louis asked .


    ¡°Why would I even reply?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡± You have to because I¡¯m the head of this pack ¡°Alpha Louis said.


    ¡± So what should I reply to ? is it the fact that you called me a coward or a weak man ?¡± Carl asked .


    ¡°No matter how insensitive you may think what I said was , you must always reply ¡°Alpha Louis said .


    ¡± I can¡¯t , because I¡¯m not weak and not a coward at the same time¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± Ohh really. So you¡¯re not weak ?¡± Alpha Louis asked sarcastically. ¡± But thest time I checked you haven¡¯t even shifted¡±.


    Carl didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡± I promise you , I¡¯m going to send you away from this pack if you didn¡¯tply with any of mymand ¡± Alpha Louis threatened Carl.

 Rescue Mission

    ¡°Okay Alpha Louis,¡± Carl said, gritting his teeth together.


    ¡± So get out weakling¡± Alpha Louis said, taunting him and watching how Carl was dragged out.


    Carl was devastated and all he could think of is a n on how to free Luna ire from the clutch of Alpha Louis. He regrets not being strong enough to take charge and let Alpha Louis y him around.


    Carl could be seen in his chamber depressed at what fate has thrown at him.


    ¡°Moon goddess why is this happening to i and my mom, why have you allowed this to happen to us? Not only did you allow my rightful possession to be taken away from me but now my mom is being forced to suffer because of my mistake¡± Carl kept staring up and soliloquizing.


    Then Dwyane, his ally, walked in and looked at Carl pitifully; he could not believe his friend was facing all this dilemma; he lost his father, then his throne, and now his mother.


    ¡± Carl, what¡¯s the next thing ? There must be something we could do to save Luna ire from Louis. That dude is losing it. How could he decide that his father¡¯s wife is who he wants, that¡¯s just crazy¡± Dwyane was so pissed but he was helpless afterall Alpha Louis is strong.


    ¡± Dwayne, I caused this if only I didn¡¯t challenge him and if only I am strong enough to defeat him now look at where my momnded. I¡¯m so frustrated right now¡± Carl said sitting down on his bed and Dwayne walked to his side.


    ¡± Hey man, don¡¯t lose hope you have to save Luna ire from this guy¡± Dwyane said, patting him.


    ¡± But I can¡¯t even think of how to save her, I definitely can¡¯t fight him so what can I do?¡± Carl yelled frustratingly.


    ¡± Come down, you will definitely find a way so don¡¯t worry too much, summon courage so that you can think straight,¡± Dwyane said.


    Carl and Dwayne huddled together in Carl¡¯s chamber, their voices barely above a whisper.


    ¡°We need toe up with a n to sneak into Alpha Louis¡¯s den and get my mother out,¡± Carl said, his eyes fixed on the ground.


    Dwayne nodded, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. Alpha Louis has guards patrolling the den at all times.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Carl said, ¡°but we have to try. We can¡¯t just leave her there to suffer.¡±


    Dwayne nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s think this through. We need to create a distraction to draw the guards away from the den. Then, we can sneak in and get Luna ire out.¡±


    Carl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I have an idea. I can create a diversion at the north end of the territory, near the old oak tree. While the guards are busy dealing with that, you can slip into the den and get my mother.¡±


    Dwayne nodded, a n forming in his mind. ¡°I can do that. But how will we get her out of the territory without being seen?¡±


    Carl thought for a moment. ¡°We can use the old tunnel that leads from the den to the nearby woods. It¡¯s been abandoned for years, but it should still be passable.¡±


    Dwayne nodded, a determined look on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. We¡¯ll sneak into the den tonight, under the cover of darkness.¡±


    Carl nodded, his heart racing with anticipation. Tonight, they would take the first step towards freeing his mother and bringing down Alpha Louis¡¯s tyranny.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A part of Carl was afraid while the other part was determined and brave. ¡± What if we get caught? What if the operation wasn¡¯t sessful? what if mother refuses to follow us ?¡± Different questions came to Carl¡¯s mind .


    ¡± No matter how hard my mindset is going against this n , I must save my mother and myself ¡± Carl said to himself.     As night fell, Carl and Dwayne put their n into action. Carl created a diversion at the north end of the territory, setting off a loud howl and causing amotion. The guards immediately rushed to the scene, leaving the den unguarded.


    Meanwhile, Dwayne snuck into the den, his heart pounding in his chest. He made his way to Luna ire¡¯s chamber, his eyes scanning the darkness for any signs of danger.


    When he reached her chamber, he found her pacing back and forth, her eyes fixed on the door. She turned to him, a look of relief washing over her face.


    ¡°Dwayne, thank the Moon Goddess you¡¯re here,¡± she whispered urgently. ¡°I was starting to think I¡¯d never see my son again.¡±


    Dwayne nodded, his voice low and reassuring. ¡°We¡¯re here to get you out, Luna ire. Carl is waiting for us outside.¡±


    ¡± Why would you guys even think of taking the risk of saving me instead of yourselves first?¡± Luna ire said.


    As they were discussing silently, they heard footsteps approaching the Luna¡¯s room . ¡± Damn !!¡±


    ¡°Who are they ?¡± Dwayne asked .


    Luna ire paid more attention to the footsteps¡± I think it is the Alpha and his men ¡±


    ¡± Fuck shit!!¡± Dwayne cursed silently covering his face with his two hands .


    ¡°you guys shouldn¡¯t havee this far to save me !¡± Luna ire med Dwayne and Carl.


    ¡°This is not the time to me anyone, all we need to do now is find a way out of this mess we have gotten ourselves into ¡± Dwayne replied.


    ¡± I pray he is just passing by , noting to my room ¡± Luna ire said so as she prayed silently .


    The tension became worser as the footsteps approach .


    ¡°Maybe you should hide in between the curtains or something !. We need to figure out something right now !¡± Luna ire said with a shaky voice.


    The more the footsteps drew nearer, the more the tension got worser .


    They heard the Alpha¡¯s voice asking one of the guards if Luna ire was in her room .


    ¡± I¡¯m not sure Alpha , but she should definitely be inside ¡± The guard replied.


    ¡± I will just go see for myself ¡°¡­..

 Caught!

    As the Alpha¡¯s voice grew louder, Dwayne quickly hid behind the curtains, his heart racing with anticipation. Luna ire stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the door, hoping against hope that the Alpha would pass by without entering.


    But fate was not on their side. The Alpha¡¯s paw reached out and pushed open the door, his eyes scanning the room for any sign of Luna ire. His gazended on her, and a sly smile spread across his face.


    ¡°Luna ire. I see you¡¯re still as beautiful as ever,¡± he said, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°And I see you have some visitors. How¡­ interesting.¡±


    Luna ire¡¯s eyes darted to the curtains, where Dwayne was hiding, and she knew she had to act fast. She took a step forward, trying to distract the Alpha from Dwayne¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Alpha Louis, what do you want?¡± she asked, her voice firm but trembling slightly.


    The Alpha chuckled, his eyes never leaving hers. ¡°Oh, I think you know exactly what I want, Luna ire. And soon, you¡¯ll be mine,pletely and utterly.¡±


    Dwayne knew he had to act fast. He couldn¡¯t let the Alpha harm Luna ire or himself. He slowly emerged from behind the curtains, his eyes fixed on the Alpha, and growled low in his throat.


    ¡± I said it !, I¡¯m totally right ¡± Alpha Louis said .


    Before Alpha Louis could say anything else , Luna ire fell on her feet holding the alpha¡¯s leg . ¡± I¡¯m so sorry Alpha Louis, it¡¯s my fault please pardon him ¡±


    ¡°What have youe to do here ?¡± Alpha Louis asked Dwayne.


    Dwayne didn¡¯t say a word , because he was afraid of saying the wrong thing that will put them into more trouble.


    Alpha Louis dragged his leg out of Luna ire¡¯s hand causing her to fall down , and moved closer to Dwayne who was trembling ¡± young man , I can only pardon you on one condition which is you telling me who sent you ¡± .Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± No.. nobo.. nobody sent me ¡± Dwayne began to shake that even a child would point out.


    ¡°It is better you confess now while I¡¯m being nice . I¡¯m in a good mood today just so you know¡± Alpha Louis said tapping Dwayne on the shoulder.


    Confusion was written all over Dwayne¡¯s face . It was obvious he don¡¯t know what to say .


    ¡± Alright, I can see you don¡¯t want to reveal who the person is , so what is your mission here ?¡± He asked .


    As Dwayne was about to talk , Luna ire interrupted him ¡± He came to pass some informations to me !¡± She said out loud .


    ¡± Informations?¡± Alpha Louis said. ¡± It¡¯s always nice to pass informations but I think as for you young man , you have passed the wrong one because you¡¯re not going out of here scout free¡±.


    ¡± I will do anything you ask me to do , please just let him go ?¡± Luna ire pleaded in tears.


    ¡± I know your useless and weak son sent him here but I will just pretend like nothing happened because I am seriously in a good mood today¡± Alpha Louis said with seriousness written all over his face .


    ¡± Thank you very much Alpha , I¡¯m grateful¡± Luna ire appreciated Alpha Louis bowing her head .


    ¡± Go and tell the idiot that sent you that I let you leave this ce just because I wanted you to also pass some vital information across to him ¡± Alpha Louis said.¡± Just tell him I said the next time he tries someone like this , I¡¯m going to kill him and kill you and kill his mother¡± Alpha Louis threatened.


    Dwayne nodded his head.


    ¡± Now get your stupid ass out of this ce¡± Alpha Louismanded.


    Dwayne ran more than his legs could carry him . As he was going , he kept looking back to be sure nobody was tailing him . All he was expecting was some mening after him to kill him because that was what Alpha Louis was good at . But to his surprise nobody was following him till he got to where Carl was patiently waiting for him to return.


    ****


    Immediately Dwayne left the room , Alpha Louis bent down on his knees looking Luna ire in the face . ¡± I just have a little advice for you and I think it will be nice if you can just follow and listen to my advice¡±


    Luna ire couldn¡¯t look Alpha Louis in the face because it looks like fire. All she could do was nod in response of what he said .


    ¡± Whenever your sones around¡­,es around or what am I even trying to say . No he cannote around you again except if he wants to die because you will be surrounded by a lot of guards and maids from today on ¡± . Alpha Louis said .


    ¡± All I just want to tell you is that if you ever think of running away from me or from the pack to another ce, I will hunt you down and make sure I kill you and kill your son ¡± Alpha threatened.


    Luna ire was sure he was going to do what he just said he would do . Even if he was going to kill her , she is not afraid of dying because with the kind of life she is living, she is as good as a dead person anyways. But she can¡¯t afford to loose her son.


    ¡± Did you hear what I just said? ¡± Alpha Louis asked Luna ire whose head was still facing down.


    ¡± Yes I have ¡± Luna ire said lowly.


    ¡± A word is enough for the wise , I just want to inform you , And mind you , that I was nice today does not mean I will be nice tomorrow¡± Alpha Louis said.


    ¡± Yes sir ¡± she replied.


    ¡± Get yourself prepared you areing to eat dinner with me now. I will get some maids toe prepare you for dinner because you are looking so unkept and smelling like you have not been taking your bath for the pass few days now . And you will be heading to my room immediately after the dinner ¡± Alpha Louis left the room after saying everything he wanted to say to Luna ire¡­

 Lost Hope

    Luna ire remained on the floor, her head still bowed, as the Alpha¡¯s footsteps faded away. She couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. She had thought for sure that Dwayne would be punished, maybe even killed, for trying to rescue her. But instead, the Alpha had let him go, with a warning.


    She slowly got to her feet, her mind racing . She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being trapped in this den, at the mercy of the Alpha, any longer.


    As she waited for the maids toe and prepare her for dinner, she thought about her son, Carl. She knew he would be worried about her, and she longed to see him again. She hoped that Dwayne had made it back to him safely, and that they were nning their next move.


    When the maids arrived, they helped her bathe and dress in a beautiful red long gown with beautiful opening at the back of the dress. They did her hair and makeup, and she was transformed into a stunning wolf. But she knew it was all just a facade. She was still a prisoner, who had nobody to save her .


    As she prepared for dinner, her movements were mechanical, her mind numb. She went through the motions, her thoughts consumed by the Alpha¡¯s threats and her son¡¯s safety.


    Immediately the maids were done preparing her for the dinner, she made her way to the dining hall, she saw the Alpha waiting for her. He smiled, his eyes gleaming with malice, and she knew she was in for a long night.


    In the dining hall, she sat beside the Alpha, her eyes casting down, her heart heavy. She forced herself to eat, her appetite gone, but she knew she had to maintain the illusion of submission.


    ¡± Why are you not eating?¡± The alpha asked her like nothing had happened between them earlier.


    ¡± I think I¡¯m fine¡± Luna ire replied.


    Alpha Louis looked around and saw the maids watching. He leaned towards Luna ire and whispered into her eyes ¡± it is better you eat and behave well before those start to gossip that I¡¯m maltreating you when I am not ¡± .


    ¡± Did he just say he is not maltreating me ?¡± Luna thought to herself.¡± Even a child knows what maltreatment is ¡°.


    Luna ire picked up the spoon but she was finding it hard to eat when her son is in danger .


    ¡± I want to go and use the restroom ¡± Luna ire said facing Alpha Louis.


    ¡± Noo! Sit your ass down there ¡± he said in between his teeths.


    The dinner was a blur, as she tried to make small talk and avoid the Alpha¡¯s questions. But she knew she couldn¡¯t keep this up for much longer.


    As the night wore on, she was escorted to the Alpha¡¯s room, her heart filled with dread. She knew whaty ahead, and she steeled herself for the worst, her mind nk and resigned to her fate.


    When she got to his room, she looked around the room , therge king size bed , the room decor and all .


    Luna ire felt a sense of resignation wash over her. She knew what was expected of her, and she couldn¡¯t see a way out. The Alpha¡¯s gaze was cold and calcting, his eyes seeming to bore into her very soul.


    ¡± Thest time I checked, you were an adult , what are you still doing with your clothes on ?¡± He asked her .¡± Pull off your dress and go wait for me on the bed ¡± Alpha Louismanded her .


    Luna ire nodded, her heart heavy with despair. She knew she had to endure this, for the sake of her son and her own survival. But she couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of hopelessness, trapped in this den with no escape from the Alpha¡¯s cruelty.


    ****


    Carl¡¯s eyes widened with relief as Dwayne emerged from the den, his face pale and shaken. ¡°Dwayne, what happened?¡± Carl asked, his voice low and urgent.


    Dwayne took a deep breath, his words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°Alpha Louis¡­ he¡¯s crazy, Carl. He threatened to kill us all if we try anything again. He thinks you sent me to spy on him or something.¡±


    ¡± What of my mother ?, how is she doing? , is he going to punish her for what we did ?¡± Carl asked .


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, but I think the best thing for us to do now is too lie low because your mother might be in danger if we try this again ¡± Dwayne managed to say out of his breath .


    ¡± But my mother in still in his den , why would I lie low ?¡± Carl said in anger .


    ¡± That¡¯s just the best thing to do now if you love yourself and your mother ¡± Dwayne advised. ¡± I almost lost my life today, I was surprised he let me go without hurting me ¡°.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Carl¡¯s determination began to waver, his eyes dropping in defeat. He thought of his mother, still trapped in the Alpha¡¯s den, but the fear of losing his own life and putting his friends in danger overwhelmed him.


    ¡°Carl, I¡­ I can¡¯t do it,¡± Dwayne said, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I can¡¯t risk losing my life and putting everyone else in danger. My mother would want me to stay safe. You know if we get caught again, everyone in my family will suffer it ¡±


    Carl¡¯s expression turned sympathetic. ¡°Carl, I understand. We all do. Your family¡¯s safety is important, but so is yours. If we try to rescue her again, we might get it right this time.


    ¡± No Carl , I¡¯m done with this. Just give up and move on with your life. It is not as if your mother is dead, so just let go ¡± Dwayne advised.


    ¡± I can¡¯t believe this ising out of your mouth Dwayne, you called yourself my friend and you are spilling out all those words from your mouth?¡± Carl was so disappointed. He trusted Dwayne and never expected him to betray him .


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry Carl , I can¡¯t do this anymore ¡± Dwayne walked away .

 Long walk

    Carl stood at the edge of the pack¡¯s territory , thinking of everything that had happened to him . He looked back at the dens, the memories flooding his mind. He saw his mother, Luna ire, trapped in the Alpha¡¯s den, and his heart ached. He saw the only person who stood by him till the end , his friend Dwayne .


    He lost his father, his father is in the hands of his step brother who had made her his wife , just the thought of it alone was hurting him so badly and his only friend who stood by him butter left him halfway.


    Carl went back to the cabin where he has been staying for a while now, packed a few of his things in a backpack. He decided to leave the pack and go somewhere else, he needed to figure himself out and save his mother by the time he came back .


    ¡± It may not be easy and It may take time but I swear to my father¡¯s grave I aming back to defeat Alpha Louis and save my mother¡± Carl said to himself while packing his bag . Though he didn¡¯t know where he was going, he believed in himself.


    After he was done packing his bags , he headed out of the cabin . There was nobody to tell he was going somewhere.


    With a heavy sigh, Carl turned away from the only home he had ever known. He took onest look at the pack¡¯s emblem. He felt a pang of shame and disappointment in himself knowing he was abandoning his pack in their time of need.


    As he walked away, the silence was deafening. No one tried to stop him, no one called out his name. He was alone, and the weight of his failure settled upon him like a shroud.


    Carl disappeared into the darkness, leaving behind the pack, his mother and his past. The only sound was the soft rustling of leaves beneath his feet, a reminder that he was walking away from everything he had ever known.


    ********


    Carl trudged through the scorching desert, his stomach almost empty, his skin parched and cracked. He had been walking for days, with no end in sight. The blistering sun beat down on him, relentless in its fury.


    Suddenly, a sandstorm swept in, reducing visibility to near zero. Carl stumbled through the raging tempest, his eyes burning from the sand. He shielded his face with his arm, but the sand seeped through, choking him.


    Just when he thought he couldn¡¯t go on, a fierce gust knocked him off bnce. He fell hard onto the rocky ground, scraping his hands and knees. As he struggled to stand, a bolt of lightning illuminated the dark sky, striking a nearby rock with a deafening crack.


    Carl knew he had to find shelter. He spotted a cave in the distance and stumbled towards it, his body screaming in protest. He copsed inside, exhausted, as the storm raged on outside.


    As the hours passed, Carl¡¯s strength began to return. He tended to his wounds, his eyes adjusting to the darkness. He realized that the cave was a natural spring, the cool water reviving him.


    As he rested, Carl knew that this was just one of many challenges he would face on his journey. But he was determined to push on, to prove himself, and to one day reim his rightful ce as a leader among his people. The storm outside had been fierce, but Carl¡¯s resolve was fiercer.


    Carl continued his journey of no destination after he regained a little bit of strength .


    After days of traveling, Carl caught sight of a wolf pack in the distance. He went to the pack , hoping to settle there . They were a majestic sight, their gray and ck fur glistening in the sunlight. Carl knew he had to be cautious.


    One of them caught sight of him and he was held captive . They were supposed to kill him but something was different about him . ¡± Why don¡¯t we just take him to the Alpha¡¯s ce? I don¡¯t think he is just any human .


    Carl looked around immediately as they entered the pack , though it is not as big as the one he left but with the look of things, they seem to be friendly.


    As he approached, the pack¡¯s alpha, a powerful wolf with piercing yellow eyes, emerged from the group. Carl stood still, unsure what to expect, but the alpha simply sniffed him and let out a soft growl. To his surprise, the alpha told his guards to prepare a room for Carl because he looks tired and hungry .Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± I should have been dead by now , why are they being nice to me ?¡± Carl thought to himself.


    The pack weed Carl with a mix of curiosity and wariness like he was one of them who just came back from a journey.


    ¡± Pls why are they being nice to me ?¡± Carl finally got the courage to ask the guard who was taking him to the room .


    ¡± There is something special about you. If not , you would have been dead by now because our Alpha is not the kind that will allow any human to stay amidst us, ¡± the guard answered.


    Carl nodded his head still trying to figure out why he is being treated nicely .


    ¡± I will wait outside , we should head to the Alpha¡¯s ce as soon as you are done ¡± the guard said .


    Carl quickly freshens up and follows the guard to the Alpha¡¯s ce .


    ¡± Wee back ¡± The Alpha weed him with a smile.¡± Can you tell us your story ?¡± The Alpha asked . His subordinates were also seated .


    ¡± We know you might be wondering why we are being so nice to you . That¡¯s the way we behave in our pack to other people from other packs especially when they are not our enemy¡± The Alpha¡¯s beta said .


    Carl was happy after listening to the reason why they were being nice to him but will they still ept him after listening to his story ?


    ¡­.

 Outcast!

    Carl took a deep breath and began to tell his story, leaving out no details. ¡°So I came from moon stone Pack , the name of my father iste Alpha Ramirez, he died few months ago and I am the only child of my parents ¡°.


    ¡± Oh , so you must be the next alpha of your pack since your father is dead ¡± The Alpha asked.


    ¡± I wish I was but unfortunately I¡¯m not ¡± Carl continue to exin. ¡± I was suppose to shift when I turned eighteen but I didn¡¯t. Nobody knows the cause. ¡±


    Carl could see the sympathy in every one of their eyes .¡± my father was suffering from a chronic disease which was about to kill him them so the pack was desperately in need of a new Alpha ¡°.


    ¡°Not quite long , a guy came and he was introduced as my father¡¯s enstrange son whom he had before he married my mother¡±


    ¡± The right was performed since he shifted, my father had no choice but to make him the next Alpha of the pack . My father was so happy that he had son who could take over after he died ¡±


    ¡± My father died the same day , Louis was made the Alpha ¡± Carl said .¡± And not quite long, Alpha Louis who was my step brother took my mother as his wife and there was nobody to challenge him became he was powerful¡±


    Carl also told them how he tried all his possible best to save his mother but he failed .


    He spoke of past , of his family, of his failures, and of his desire for redemption. The pack¡¯s alpha and beta listened intently, their expressions unreadable.


    As Carl finished his tale, the alpha¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°I see,¡± he said, his voice firm but measured. ¡°We appreciate your honesty, Carl. But I¡¯m afraid we cannot let you stay with us.¡±


    Carl¡¯s heart sank. He had expected this, but he had hoped¡­


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, trying to keep his voice steady.


    ¡°Youe from a pack with a history of violence and aggression,¡± the alpha exined. ¡°Your alpha, Louis, has been a thorn in our side in the past month. We cannot risk having you here, potentially bringing danger to our doorstep.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was when Carl realized that Alpha Louis had not just caused a lot of trouble in the pack but outside the pack in just few months of taking over .


    Carl nodded, understanding. He had expected this.


    ¡°I appreciate your hospitality,¡± he said, standing up. ¡°I will leave immediately.¡±


    The alpha nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it had to end like this, Carl. But we must prioritize our pack¡¯s safety.¡±


    With a heavy heart, Carl bid farewell to the pack and continued on his journey, unsure of whaty ahead but determined to find his ce in the world. As he walked away, he heard the alpha¡¯s parting words: ¡°May the road rise up to meet you, Carl. May the wind be at your back.¡±


    But Carl knew that the road ahead would be long and treacherous, and that the wind would not always be at his back. He was alone once more, with only his determination to guide him.


    Carl walked through the wilderness, his heart heavy with rejection. He had hoped to find a new home, a new family, among the wolves. But it seemed that fate had other ns.


    As he walked, the trees grew taller and the underbrush thicker. Carl knew he was approaching the edge of the forest, and beyond that, the human world.


    He had avoided humans all his life, fearing their judgment and rejection. But now, with nowhere else to turn, he decided to take a chance.


    Nobody will suspect him because he is in human form .


    Carl emerged from the forest and found himself on the outskirts of a bustling city. Towering buildings loomed above him, and the sounds of car horns and chatter filled the air. ¡± The human world looks amazing and will be interesting I think ¡± .


    He felt like a stranger in a strangend, but he was determined to make a new life for himself. Carl took a deep breath and stepped forward, into the unknown.


    He wandered the city streets, taking in the sights and sounds. People rushed past him, barely giving him a second nce. Carl felt invisible, but he didn¡¯t mind. He was used to being alone.


    As the sun began to set, Carl spotted a small cafe. He entered, hoping to find a warm meal and a ce to rest. The aroma of coffee and baked goods enveloped him, and his stomach growled in response.


    Carl took a seat at the counter and ordered a sandwich and a cup of coffee without having any money on him . As he waited for his food, he noticed a group of people chatting in the corner. They seemed friendly, and Carl found himself drawn to theirughter and conversation.


    Maybe, just maybe, he had found a new ce to belong. Not with the wolves, but with the humans. Carl smiled to himself, feeling a glimmer of hope for the first time in weeks.


    As he finished his meal and prepared to leave, the owner of the coffee shop approached him and asked for her money .


    ¡± Oh , I need to pay ¡­ ¡± Carl began to stammer.


    ¡± You son of a bitch just think you can go around cheating people, eating for free ?¡± Who do you think you are ?¡± The woman asked in anger .


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry, I don¡¯t mean too . I was so hungry that I forgot I didn¡¯t have any money on me ¡± Carl apologized.


    one of the group members who had been listening to his conversation with the woman decided to pay up the money .


    ¡± Thank you very much, I appreciate it¡± Carl thanked him .


    ¡± You look homeless man , do you mind being our friend?¡± The man asked .


    Carl hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Sure,¡± he said, feeling a sense of belonging he hadn¡¯t known in a long time.

 A whole New World

    Carl settled into his new life in the human world, fascinated by the sights and sounds around him. He marveled at the towering buildings, the hustle and bustle of the streets, and the diverse faces that passed him by.


    Everything was so different from the forest, where the only sounds were birds chirping and leaves rustling. Here, the constant hum of cars, chatter, and music filled the air.


    Carl was struck by the sheer number of people, each with their own story, their own struggles, and their own triumphs. He felt like a small fish in a vast ocean, yet he was determined to navigate these uncharted waters.


    He spent his days exploring the city, discovering hidden gems like street art, independent bookstores, and quirky cafes. He met people from all walks of life, each with their own unique perspective on the world. His new friends yed an important role in his adapting to the environment.


    ***


    Carl was lying on the bed in his room when his friend came to know knock on the door.


    ¡± Come in, ¡± he replied.


    ¡± Hey man you know it¡¯s Friday so we have decided to go clubbing tonight. Are you going?¡± Alex, his new friend, asked him .


    ¡± Clubbing?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°Yea ¡±


    Carl was confused, he didn¡¯t know if he should say yes or not because he was not used to such a lifestyle. Though people in his pack used to go clubbing, he didn¡¯t know if it was the same with the one they had In their pack .


    ¡± Maybe I should just give it a trial, ¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± Alright get prepared for some sweet and hot lifestyle because you are going to meet beautiful and sexydies there ¡± Alex said .


    ¡± Oook.., I would love to meet them, ¡± Carl said jokingly.


    When it was time for the club , Alex gave Carl some of his shirts and jeans including a few pairs of shoes. Carl dressed up and they headed to the club.


    The music pulsed through Carl¡¯s veins as he walked into the club with his new friends. The shing lights and rhythmic beats were a far cry from the quiet forest he once called home, but he was determined to embrace this new world.


    Alex, his friend, grabbed his arm and pulled him onto the dance floor. ¡°Come on, Carl! Let loose! Come and dance and meet with some beautiful sexydies¡± .


    Carl hesitated for a moment, feeling a bit self-conscious. But as he looked around at the series of strangers lost in the music, he let go of his inhibitions. He started to move his body to the rhythm, feeling the music course through his veins like a river.


    The lights and sounds swirled around him, a series of changing light of color and sound. Carl felt free, unshackled from the constraints of his past. He was no longer the outcast wolf, but a human, alive and vibrant looking for ways to be stronger .


    As the night went on, Carl¡¯s friends introduced him to new people, and he found himselfughing and joking with strangers. They didn¡¯t know that he was once a wolf; they epted him for who he was now. They never looked at him like he had nothing.


    The music reached an Increase, and Carl felt himself getting lost in the beat. He closed his eyes, letting the rhythm consume him, and when he opened them again, he saw a sea of smiling faces, all united in their love of music and life.


    That alone made him forget his pains and sorrow at the moment since he was happy.


    While they were still in the club , Alex introduced him to some of his female friends who saw Carl to be a very handsome and attractive young man but he was not Interested in any of them .


    Carl continued drinking all the alcohol given to him but everything felt like water . It was not like the one they had In Their pack that¡¯s if a human should just take a sip , the person will fall unconscious. But he was fine drinking the alcohol, it was as if he was drinking water.


    Alex and his friends were drunk just by taking few bottles of bear while he was still fine after taking what Alex and his friends took multiplied by three .


    After they were done , Alex and his friends were wasted , Carl was the only reasonable person amidst them so he had to go through the stress of making sure they got him safety in which he did even though it was a whole of problem .


    He began to remember how he use to gulp alcohol with Dwayne whose body is not use to Alcohol.


    At that moment, Carl knew he had found his ce in this new world. He was no longer a lone Wolf, but he still needed to save his pack and mother.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Carl feltfortable and understood around creative people. He went to poetry readings, art shows, and music events, and found amunity of people who shared his interests. This helped him feel less alone.


    Carl started to see the good things in human life. He saw that people could be brave and strong, that they could care about each other and be kind, and that every person was different in their own special way. This helped him feel better about being human unlike the pack where he came from.


    He realized that, despite the dangers and uncertainties of this new world, he had found a new family among the humans. They epted him for who he was, without judgment or expectation.


    Carl continued to explore, to learn, and to grow, finding his ce in this strange and wonderful new world. He knew that he would always carry the lessons of the forest with him, but he was excited to see what the future held in this vibrant, chaotic, and beautiful human world.

 Starting Again

    Everything has been going well for Carl not until a fateful day when he decided to take a walk . Carl went out for a walk in the evening leaving his friends at home . His friends told him they work in arge firm in which he believed.


    On his way back home , he saw people wailing and shouting at the front of his house. Carl paused for some minutes because he was confused butter summoned the courage to ask the people.


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, what is going on here ?¡± he asked one of the women.


    ¡± The guys who stay up there are gangsters who go out killing and destroying people¡¯s life so the police came to raid their house today , unfortunately for them they began to exchange bullets with the police and were eventually killed by the police¡± The woman narrated .


    Carl¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he listened to the woman¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. His friends, the ones he had trusted and considered family, were gangsters? He felt a wave of nausea wash down him as he thought about all the times they had been together,ughing and joking.


    ¡± But they told me they all work in arge organization¡± Carl thought to himself but was still finding it hard to figure out what was happening . Is this a dream or what ?


    He moved backwards, trying to process this new information. The police were still surrounding the house, and Carl could see them collecting evidence and taking statements from witnesses.


    He felt a hand on his shoulder, and turned to see one of the police officers looking at him with a sympathetic expression. ¡°Young man, I think you shoulde with us. We need to ask you some questions.¡±


    Carl nodded numbly, still trying to wrap his head around the situation. He followed the officer to a nearby police car, his mind racing with thoughts and questions.


    As they drove away from the scene, Carl couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he had been so blind. Had he been so desperate for a sense of belonging that he had ignored all the warning signs?


    That was when he remembered the day he entered. They came back in the middle of the night , smelling like blood , they did not only smell like blood, blood was obviously on their body .


    He remembered asking them what happened to them and why the blood stains all over their body. They told him they saw a dying person who was shot on their way back and they had to carry the person to the hospital.


    Foolish Carl believed immediately. He should¡¯ve also suspected them when they didn¡¯t ask him for his story and where he wasing from the day they met him at the coffee shop.


    Whenever Carl ask them to get him a job , all they tell him is that they will teach him some skills in which he anticipated not knowing they epted him to be part of them .


    He thought back to all the times his friends had been evasive about their work, and how they would often leave the house at odd hours of the night. He had assumed they were workingte, but now he realised they must have been outmitting crimes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The police officer¡¯s voice brought him back to reality. ¡°So, young man , what is your name ? If I may ask.¡±


    ¡± My name is Carl,¡± he replied out of shock .


    ¡°Your age? ¡± The police officer asked him .


    ¡± I will be neen¡± Carl replied


    The officer noted everything he was saying and wrote them in a notepad which made Carl more scared .


    ¡°Can you tell us about your rtionship with the men who lived in that house?¡±


    Carl took a deep breath and began to recount his story, starting from the day he met Alex at the coffee shop. As he spoke, he realized that he had been living in a bubble, oblivious to the danger that had been lurking right in front of him.


    ¡± We should have arrested you but you are so lucky that the other neighbors testified that you are new and I partially believe your story¡± The police officer said .


    He felt a sense of relief wash over him as he finished his statement. He was d to be out of that situation, but he knew that this was just the beginning of a new chapter in his life. He would have to rebuild and start over, but this time, he would be wiser and more cautious.


    After the police were done with him , they left, telling him they were still going to call him if they needed him . Thank God he now has a phone , the one Alex got for him.


    Carl is homeless again, he doesn¡¯t know what to do with his life anymore, he can¡¯t go back to the pack where he came from and at the same time he doesn¡¯t have a shelter here.


    Carl began to walk hopelessly and aimlessly around the street . He sleeps anywhere at night, be it on the street, in front of the shop and all other weird ces.


    ¡°Who do I even want to meet at the moment, I wish I could just die but noo!! I can¡¯t, ¡± Carl said to himself .


    On a Monday night , Carl was sitting on the bus station chair when a young girl who was going with her parents stopped in front of him and said ¡± Uncle you look homeless and hungry. Do you care for a burger?¡±


    Carl was so ashamed and disappointed that all he could do was just watch the child talk.


    Without Carl responding, she gave him the burger she was holding and walked away immediately.


    ¡± That¡¯s good of you darling ¡± her mom said to her.


    Carl decided to get something doing . He needed to survive. He realized he can¡¯t survive without working so hard in the human world, unlike the pack where he was from the alpha¡¯s family and all his needs were supplied .

 Finding His Feet

    Carl took a bite of the burger, savoring the vor and texture. It was the first decent meal he has had in days. He watched as the family walked away, feeling a sense of gratitude towards the young girl who had shown him kindness.


    As he finished his meal, Carl knew he had to get his life together. He couldn¡¯t keep living on the streets, scrounging for food and shelter. He needed a job, a ce to stay, and a fresh start.


    He got up from the bus station chair and began to walk, determined to find a way out of his situation. As he walked, he saw a sign post which said ¡± A bartender is needed urgently¡± Without hesitation, he decided he was going to take the job , no matter how hard it is he was good at doing the job.


    Carl didn¡¯t leave the spot where he saw the sign post until day break. He endured the cold and the way mosquitoes were bustling and biting him.


    Finally, it was day break, Carl waited patiently for the store owner to resume but it looked like the person was taking ages to resume work .


    ¡± Who are you ?¡± A young beautiful woman with blonde hair in her forties asked him .


    Carl who was already dozing off where he was seated, quickly stood up and dusted his body .


    ¡± Hey! Good morning ma¡¯am¡± Carl greeted her with a broad smile on his face.


    ¡± How may I help you?¡± The woman asked him .


    ¡± I saw a sign post which said you are in need of a bartender, I am interested in the job¡± Carl exined, pointing to the sign post.


    ¡± Yea , I¡¯m in need of a bartender¡± The woman said looking at Carl from his head down to his toes.


    Carl noticed the look on her face and said ¡± I know how dirty and tattered I look but I seriously need this job because I am going through a lot ¡±


    ¡± Will youe inside for us to discuss further?¡± She asked as she unlocked her store .


    ¡± Sure, ¡± Carl replied.


    To his surprise, he was hired on the spot. The store owner, who was so kind that she didn¡¯t look down on him, took pity on him and offered him a job as a bartender. Carl was overjoyed and promised to work hard to prove himself.


    ¡± There is something else I want to talk to you about ma ¡± Carl stopped his boss as she was about to go Prepare for the day .


    ¡°What is it Carl?¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce to stay or sleep. Please ma¡¯am can I sleep in the bar then before day breaks I would have cleaned up and prepared for the day ¡± Carl asked his new boss.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that Carl but I just employed you and you don¡¯t expect me to just allow you to stay in my store when I¡¯m not around ¡± The woman replied.


    ¡± I know you don¡¯t trust me ma , But I can assure you that I¡¯m not a criminal ¡± Carl said. ¡°And I don¡¯t really know anyone around so there is no way I would destroy your store or steal any of your things ¡°.


    After thinking so hard , Carl¡¯s boss agreed for him to always spend the night in the coffee shop. She thought of it as an advantage for her also if Carl behaves well .


    ¡± But you have to be careful so as not to get caught by my husband. You know I run the store with my husband and he will totally be against the idea if I tell him about it, ¡± Carl¡¯s boss said.


    ¡± I¡¯ll make sure everything goes smoothly Ma¡¯am ¡± Carl said excitedly.


    As Carl started his new job, he began to rebuild his life. He worked tirelessly, saving up enough money to rent a small apartment. He started to make new friends, people who didn¡¯t judge him for his past.


    Although he still thought about his pack and his family, he knew he had made the right decision by leaving. He was finally free to live his life as he wanted, without the burden of his past weighing him down.


    As hey on the chair that night, Carl felt a sense of hope he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. He knew he still had a long way to go, but he was ready for whatever challenges came his way. He was Carl, a survivor, and he would make a new life for himself in this human world.     Carl made a lot of mistakes in the bar because he never had experience but his boss tolerated him .


    As Carl continued to work at the bar, he started to notice a familiar face among the regr customers.


    On a sunny afternoon, Carl was cleaning the ss cups of wine when a woman walked in with a few guys whose faces also looked familiar.


    It was a woman with piercing green eyes, the same woman who had revealed the truth about his friends¡¯ criminal activities.


    At first, Carl was wary of her, wondering what she wanted.


    The woman noticed the look on Carl¡¯s face when he saw her . ¡± You have nothing to worry about , I¡¯m just a regr customer here . Don¡¯t worry, as time goes on you will get to see me here regrly.


    Carl didn¡¯t believe her because she doesn¡¯t look like someone whoes to bars in the afternoon because of the way she looks .Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She also looks suspicious with the men she brought alone . They looked like they were looking for something or so . But something just seems odd about them.


    As time went on , she continued toe to the bar, he realized she was just a customer, and they became close which was strange.


    One night, as they chatted, she revealed her identity. She was a detective who had been working on the case against Carl¡¯s former friends. She had been keeping an eye on him, making sure he was safe and out of trouble.

 At The Mercy Of A Monster

    Luna ire has been sad since the day she learnt that Carl was no longer in the pack again. She is now a shadow of herself .


    Luna ire felt like she was drowning in her own tears, she cries every hour and every minute unable to escape the heavy weight of her sorrow.


    There was nobody to tell how she feels which was so sad .


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of facing the world outside, so she stayed holed up in her room surrounded by theforting darkness.


    Day and night blended together as shey there, her mind reying memories of Carl, her heart aching with every breath. She felt like a part of her had been ripped away, leaving a gaping hole that could never be filled. she remembered when she was so happy with her family , her husband and her child . They were happy without problems.


    She remembered how promising, vibrant and admiring Carl was before he also became a Shadow of himself just like her, trying to help his helpless mother.


    Luna ire never speaks to anyone, the only sounds she listens to is the sound of her own sobs and cries and probably that of Alpha Louis if hees to sexually harass her .


    Almost everyday of her life , She cries until her body was wracked with pain, until her eyes were dry and her throat was sour.


    But even in the midst of such pain and despair, Luna ire found a strange sense offort in her istion. It was a ce where she could grieve freely, without judgment or expectation. And so, she stayed, lost in her tears, unsure of how to find her way back to the world.


    She can not even face her friends or even most of the pack members, because she was ashamed of herself.


    Alpha Louis doesn¡¯t care if she was fine or not , all he cared about was his own selfish interest.     Luna irey on her bed, surrounded by the familiar walls of her bedroom. But even thefort of her own space couldn¡¯t ease the pain that had been weighing her down for weeks.


    Just as she was starting to drift off to sleep, the door to her room burst open and Alpha Louis strode in, a sneer twisting his face. ¡°Well, well, well, look what we have here,¡± he said, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°The little she-wolf, crying her eyes out over her precious Carl.¡±


    Luna ire¡¯s eyes shed with anger, but Louis just chuckled. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, dear. I¡¯m not here to hurt you¡­ yet.¡± He walked closer, his eyes roaming over her body with a lewd gaze. ¡°Although, I must say, you¡¯re looking particrly¡­ vulnerable today.¡±


    Luna ire¡¯s face burned with shame and anger as Louis¡¯s words cut deep. She tried to sit up, to defend herself, but Louis was too quick. He pinned her down, his hand grasping her wrist like a vice.


    ¡°You¡¯re so weak, Luna ire,¡± he sneered. ¡°So fragile. It¡¯s almost¡­ pathetic.¡± His voice was like a knife, slicing through her soul.


    Luna ire struggled, but Louis¡¯s grip was too strong. She was trapped, at the mercy of a monster. And as he continued to taunt her, his words burning into her mind like acid.


    ¡°What have I done to you to deserve this cruelty ?¡± Luna ire cried out .


    ¡°Arrh, you have not done anything wrong though, I was bored in my chamber so I decided toe say hello to my sweet beautiful luna¡± Alpha Louis said using his left hand to stroke her hair.


    ¡± I hate you , you monster¡± Lina ire cried out in pain .


    ¡± You know just the sound of your voice makes me wanna go harder on you ¡°Alpha Louisughed out loud.


    Alpha Louis¡¯s grip on her rxed slightly as heughed, a low growl rumbling in his throat. Luna ire took advantage of the distraction to slip away, her heart racing as she made a dash for the door.


    But Alpha Louis was too quick. He pounced, grabbing her arm and spinning her back around to face him. ¡°You think you can escape me that easily?¡± he snarled, his eyes zing with anger.¡± Even if you seed in escaping from me , you can¡¯t escape the guards watching over you outside. Even if you escape them, you can¡¯t escape the ones at the pack gate ¡°.


    Luna ire knew she was trapped but she never expected it to be this much .


    Luna ire burst out Into tears ¡± what exactly do you want from me ?¡±


    ¡± I want you exactly. You know I noticed how bad I want you the day I saw you at my father¡¯s ce ¡± Alpha Louis confessed.¡± I wanted to have you as soon as possible not until my father died and I was so happy¡±


    ¡± But I¡¯m yourte father¡¯s wife and also your step brother¡¯s mother for crying out loud! ¡±


    ¡°I know right!


    but my father is dead and I don¡¯t want you to be just useless in the pack , then I decided to take over ¡± Alpha Louis said smiling.


    ¡± You disgust me. !¡± Luna ire screamed. ¡± I hate you bastard!¡±


    ¡± You interest me my lovely wife ¡± Alpha Louis said and kissed her lips.


    Luna ire tried so hard to ignore but he was holding her so tight that she can¡¯t mange to breakthrough.


    He continue kissing her even when she wasn¡¯t responding to his kiss. He began to kiss her all over her body and before she could tell, he ripped her clothes off her body and pushed her towards the bed .


    It was about to happen again and there is nothing she could do to avoid it .


    Alpha Louis had sex with her and left immediately withouting back to check if she was fine . All he wanted to do was satisfy himself and he has done absolutely that .


    Luna ire stood under the covers and cried out her eyes like she used to do every time the monsteres around. Luna ire has been sad since the day she learnt that Carl was no longer in the pack again. She is now a shadow of herself .


    Luna ire felt like she was drowning in her own tears, she cries every hour and every minute unable to escape the heavy weight of her sorrow.


    There was nobody to tell how she felt which was so sad .


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of facing the world outside, so she stayed holed up in her room surrounded by theforting darkness.


    Day and night blended together as shey there, her mind reying memories of Carl, her heart aching with every breath. She felt like a part of her had been ripped away, leaving a gaping hole that could never be filled. she remembered when she was so happy with her family , her husband and her child . They were happy without problems.


    She remembered how promising, vibrant and admiring Carl was before he also became a Shadow of himself just like her, trying to help his helpless mother.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Luna ire never speaks to anyone, the only sound she listens to is the sound of her own sobs and cries and probably that of Alpha Louis if hees to sexually harass her .


    Almost everyday of her life , she cried until her body was wracked with pain, until her eyes were dry and her throat was sour.


    But even in the midst of such pain and despair, Luna ire found a strange sense offort in her istion. It was a ce where she could grieve freely, without judgment or expectation. And so, she stayed, lost in her tears, unsure of how to find her way back to the world.


    She cannot even face her friends or even most of the pack members, because she was ashamed of herself.


    Alpha Louis doesn¡¯t care if she was fine or not , all he cared about was his own selfish interest.     Luna irey on her bed, surrounded by the familiar walls of her bedroom. But even thefort of her own space couldn¡¯t ease the pain that had been weighing her down for weeks.


    Just as she was starting to drift off to sleep, the door to her room burst open and Alpha Louis strode in, a sneer twisting his face. ¡°Well, well, well, look what we have here,¡± he said, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°The little she-wolf, crying her eyes out over her precious Carl.¡±


    Luna ire¡¯s eyes shed with anger, but Louis just chuckled. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, dear. I¡¯m not here to hurt you¡­ yet.¡± He walked closer, his eyes roaming over her body with a lewd gaze. ¡°Although, I must say, you¡¯re looking particrly¡­ vulnerable today.¡±


    Luna ire¡¯s face burned with shame and anger as Louis¡¯s words cut deep. She tried to sit up, to defend herself, but Louis was too quick. He pinned her down, his hand grasping her wrist like a vice.


    ¡°You¡¯re so weak, Luna ire,¡± he sneered. ¡°So fragile. It¡¯s almost¡­ pathetic.¡± His voice was like a knife, slicing through her soul.


    Luna ire struggled, but Louis¡¯s grip was too strong. She was trapped, at the mercy of a monster. And as he continued to taunt her, his words burning into her mind like acid.


    ¡°What have I done to you to deserve this cruelty ?¡± Luna ire cried out .


    ¡°Arrh, you have not done anything wrong though, I was bored in my chamber so I decided toe say hello to my sweet beautiful luna¡± Alpha Louis said using his left hand to stroke her hair.


    ¡± I hate you , you monster¡± Lina ire cried out in pain .


    ¡± You know just the sound of your voice makes me wanna go harder on you ¡°Alpha Louisughed out loud.


    Alpha Louis¡¯s grip on her rxed slightly as heughed, a low growl rumbling in his throat. Luna ire took advantage of the distraction to slip away, her heart racing as she made a dash for the door.


    But Alpha Louis was too quick. He pounced, grabbing her arm and spinning her back around to face him. ¡°You think you can escape me that easily?¡± he snarled, his eyes zing with anger.¡± Even if you seed in escaping from me , you can¡¯t escape the guards watching over you outside. Even if you escape them, you can¡¯t escape the ones at the pack gate ¡°.


    Luna ire knew she was trapped but she never expected it to be this much .


    Luna ire burst out Into tears ¡± what exactly do you want from me ?¡±


    ¡± I want you exactly. You know I noticed how bad I want you the day I saw you at my father¡¯s ce ¡± Alpha Louis confessed.¡± I wanted to have you as soon as possible until my father died and I was so happy¡±


    ¡± But I¡¯m yourte father¡¯s wife and also your step brother¡¯s mother for crying out loud! ¡±


    ¡°I know right!


    but my father is dead and I don¡¯t want you to be just useless in the pack , so I decided to take over ¡± Alpha Louis said smiling.


    ¡± You disgust me. !¡± Luna ire screamed. ¡± I hate you bastard!¡±


    ¡± You interest me my lovely wife ¡± Alpha Louis said and kissed her lips.


    Luna ire tried so hard to ignore but he was holding her so tight that she can¡¯t manage to breakthrough.


    He continued kissing her even when she wasn¡¯t responding to his kiss. He began to kiss her all over her body and before she could tell, he ripped her clothes off her body and pushed her towards the bed .


    It was about to happen again and there is nothing she could do to avoid it .


    Alpha Louis had sex with her and left immediately withouting back to check if she was fine . All he wanted to do was satisfy himself and he has done absolutely that .


    Luna ire stood under the covers and cried out her eyes like she used to do every time the monsteres around.

 Deal Breaker

    Everything was going well with Carl, his boss has been nice to him even though she paid him just few dors, he didn¡¯t bother because he was doing fine .


    It¡¯s Tuesday evening, his boss had gone home while he was left behind in the store to clean and sleep after he was done cleaning as usual.


    After Carl was done with everything he was supposed to do , he changed from his uniform into afy short and singlet before retiring to bed .


    All of a sudden he heard a voice from behind the window . ¡± Why is the back window of the store open ?¡± It was obvious the person was talking to himself. ¡± That new boy Carl or what is he called is so careless that he could not even cater for the store well before leaving ¡± .


    Carl heard the sound of keys clutching, the person had the key to the store and was about to open the front door of the store.


    ¡± Why am I finding it so difficult to open the door?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°It¡¯s my boss¡¯s husband¡± Carl began to shiver in fear as soon as he recognizes the voice.


    ¡± What do I do ? ¡± Carl asked himself. ¡± He will soon find out that the door was locked from inside the store¡±.


    Carl¡¯s heart raced as he realized the weight of the situation. He knew he had to act fast, but his mind was nk. He thought about hiding, but where? The store was small, and he would be easily found.


    Just as he was thinking, he heard the sound of keys jingling again, followed by the creaking of the door as it slowly opened. Carl¡¯s boss¡¯s husband, stepped inside, his eyes scanning the store with a mixture of confusion and anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± He muttered to himself, his eyes fixed on the open back window. ¡°Carl, you foolish boy, what is he getting paid for if he can¡¯t close up just a window?¡±


    Carl knew he had to think fast. He quickly scanned the store, his eyesnding on a small storage room in the corner. Without hesitation, he darted towards it, hoping to hide before his boss¡¯s husband spotted him.


    He managed to slip inside just as his boss¡¯s husband turned on the light, flooding the store with a harsh re. Carl held his breath, listening to his footsteps echoed through the store, getting closer and closer¡­


    Carl held his breath, hoping to remain undetected. But his luck had ran out. Mr. Jenkins footsteps stopped right outside the storage room door, and Carl could feel his heart pounding in his chest.


    ¡± Why do I feel like something is wrong in here ?¡± His boss¡¯s husband asked himself with his hands on his waist looking all around the bar.


    ¡± Please, please don¡¯t open the storage room door¡± Carl said a silent prayer in his mind..


    ¡± I will just go get what I came to pick in the storage room and go back home¡± He said .


    Immediate Carl heard what he said, his heart was almost in his mouth. He was so confused and shattered that he don¡¯t know what to do at the moment or what to even say to his boss¡¯s husband if he gets caught.


    His boss¡¯s husband flung open the storage room door, ready to confront the careless culprit who had left the back window open when he resume the following morning. But what he saw made his eyes widen in shock and his face turn white as a ghost.


    Carl, crouched in the corner, his eyes widened with fear, looked like a startled rabbit. His boss¡¯s husband¡¯s mind raced ¨C who was this intruder? And what were they doing in his store?


    For a few moments, the two just stared at each other, frozen in surprise. Then, his boss¡¯s husband expression changed from shock to outrage, and he let out a loud ¡°AHHHHH!¡± as if he had just seen a ghost.


    Carl who was startled by the sudden outburst, jumped up from his crouched position and bumped his head on the low ceiling of the storage room. ¡°Ow!¡± he yelped, holding his head in pain.


    Mr. Jenkins, still looking like he had seen a specter, took a step back, his eyes fixed on Carl as if he was some kind of burr or thief. ¡°Who-Who are you?¡± he stammered. ¡°And what are you doing in my store?¡±


    Carl, still rubbing his sore head, looked up at his boss¡¯s husband with a confused expression. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m Carl, your wife¡¯s new employee¡­ sir?¡±


    Carl had only seen him once because he was a busy man who goes to work every single day of his life. He wasn¡¯t shocked that his boss¡¯s husband didn¡¯t recognize him .


    Mr. Jenkins¡¯s face turned from white to red as he realized his mistake. ¡°Oh, for Pete¡¯s sake!¡± he eximed, his voice shaking withughter. ¡°I thought you were a burr or something!¡±


    His boss¡¯s husband felt relieved after realizing, he was not a burr or thief but his wife employee.


    ¡± So why are you here by this time of the night ?¡± He asked Carl .


    ¡°I.. I.. I..¡± Carl didn¡¯t know what to say .


    ¡± Don¡¯t tell me you have been sleeping inside the store all this while?¡± His boss¡¯s husband asked to be sure it was not what he was thinking but definitely it is .


    ¡± Who gave you the permission to sleep inside the bar ?¡± He asked. ¡°I am sure my wife is not aware of this because what the flip !¡±


    ¡± Your wife gave me the permission to sleep in the store when I exined to her that I am homeless¡± Carl exined to him .


    ¡± Noo ! That¡¯s not possible, I am very sure you just lied because my wife knows I hate such things¡± he said .


    ¡± I¡¯m saying the truth sir ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± You know what Carl, I know by the time I get home , she would have been asleep but we will discuss about this tomorrow morning¡± .


    Mr Jenkins stormed out of the bar in anger . Carl knew he was about to face the judges by morning.


    ¡­.

 Arguments

    Carl couldn¡¯t sleep all night, he was worried hid boss will be in trouble for helping him . He couldn¡¯t sleep all night just because of what happened.


    ¡± Do I have to cause trouble all the days of my life ?¡± Carl asked himself silently his head in his hands. ¡± Or am I the one bringing bad luck to people around me ?¡± Carl asked himself.


    Carl was still pondering on the case when he dosed off .


    Before he woke up the following morning, a loud from the door woke him up . It was his boss and his wife .


    ¡± Don¡¯t tell me that !!¡± Carl heard the voice of his boss¡¯s husband. Before he could change into a decent cloth the door was opened.


    ¡± Is it a crime to help people around you who are in need of help ? ¡± Carl¡¯s boss asked her husband. You can hear the sincerity in her voice.


    ¡± Why didn¡¯t you Inform me about it before epting to allow him sleep in the the bar ?¡±


    ¡± I know you will surely go against it , that was why I hid it from you in the first y ¡± she replied .


    ¡± You should have asked first ¡± he said .


    ¡± we both own the store dear husband, you shouldn¡¯t be the one to take all the damn decision ¡± . Carl¡¯s boss used her husband.


    The argument between Carl¡¯s boss and her husband continued, with neither backing down. Carl, feeling embarrassed and ufortable, tried to slip out of the room unnoticed, but his boss¡¯s husband sharp eyes caught him.


    Carl,e here,¡± he said, his voice firm but slightly softer than before. ¡°I think we need to have a talk.¡±


    Carl hesitated, but his boss encouraged him to approach. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carl, this is not your fault,¡± she said.


    His boss¡¯s husband sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°Look, Carl, I know my wife means well, but she can¡¯t just go around making decisions without consulting me. And as for you, Carl, I know you¡¯re in a tough spot, but you can¡¯t just stay here without proper arrangements.¡±


    Carl nodded, feeling a mix of gratitude and guilt. ¡°I understand, sir. I¡¯ll find another ce to stay, I promise.¡± Carl promised him even without knowing where he was going to head to if he was sent away from the bar.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But Carl¡¯s boss intervened, her voice firm. ¡°No, Carl, you¡¯re not going anywhere. We¡¯ll figure something out. We can¡¯t just abandon you on the streets.


    His boss¡¯s husband raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what about the store, dear? We can¡¯t have an employee sleeping here without proper arrangements.¡±


    His wife shot back, ¡°We¡¯ll find a solution, but we can¡¯t turn our backs on someone in need. That¡¯s not who we are.¡±


    The argument continued, with Carl feeling like a pawn in their game. But he knew he had to speak up, for his own sake and for the sake of his boss¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, ma¡¯am,¡± Carl said, his voice clear. ¡°I think I¡¯ve caused enough trouble. I¡¯ll find another ce to stay, I promise. Please, don¡¯t argue over me.¡±


    The couple looked at each other, then back at Carl, their expressions softening. ¡°Okay, Carl,¡± His boss¡¯s husband said finally. ¡°It is not as if I am sending you away from the bar . You can keep working in the bar but I can¡¯t allow you sleep in the bar ..¡±


    Carl smiled, relieved. ¡°No problems , sir. Thank you, both of you, for everything.¡±


    After the day work, Carl packed his few belongings and left the bar looking for where he was going to spend the night but couldn¡¯t find one . He thought of all the people he knew but he Didn¡¯t really know anyone aside Sophia the detective. ¡± Should I just call her and asked for help ?¡± Carl asked himself.


    He decided to give her a call after thinking about it.


    ****


    Sophia who just got married was in the kitchen preparing dinner for her husband when her phone began to ring . ¡± Who is that baby?¡± she asked her husband who was sitting on the couch in the living room.


    ¡± The person¡¯s name is saved as Carl¡± Her husband replied her .


    ¡± Oh Carl¡± she eximed and checked the time . ¡± It¡¯s past nine pm , why is he calling?¡± Sophia asked herself.


    ¡°Babe who is Carl ?¡± Her husband asked .


    ¡± He is one of the people the division ced under my watch ¡± Sophia replied.


    ¡± Oh , ok ¡± he said . ¡± Should I answer the call then ?¡±


    ¡± Yeah baby¡± .


    Her husband brought the phone to her in the kitchen. ¡°. Hey Carl, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry to bug you Sophia , my boss¡¯s husband caught me sleeping in the bar today and asked me not to sleep in the bar again ¡± Carl exined to Sophia who listened attentively to him.


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry about that Carl , so what do you n on doing now ?¡± She asked .


    ¡± I don¡¯t really know anyone in the city at the moment asides you ¡± Carl said.¡± So I called to ask if I could stay the night at your ce?¡±


    Sophia looked at her husband in the eyes . His look was disapproving , it shows he wasn¡¯t in support of it .


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry Carl, you know I just got married and it will be so rude of me to bring someone into the house when my husband is right here with me ¡± she exined.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you Carl ¡± Sophia apologized .


    ¡± It¡¯s fine Sophia and happy married life ¡± Carl wished Sophia well .


    ¡± I wish you the best of luck ¡± Sophia said and ended the call.     Carl knew he still had a long way to go, but he felt a glimmer of hope, knowing that he was going to breakthrough.


    Carl walked aimlessly on the street, with no where to go. It now looked like he had to start from the scratch again though this time around he had food to eat but had no amodation.


    He headed to the bus station because that was the only ce he had to go spend the night .


    ¡­

 To The Street Again

    Carl¡¯s eyes opened before dawn, his body aching from another night on the streets. He quickly got dressed and made his way to the bar, hoping to find some sce in the familiar routine of his morning bath and preparation for the day ahead.


    As he entered the bar, the dim lighting and faint smell of stale beer enveloped him, a stark contrast to the vibrant atmosphere of the previous day. He made his way to the toilet, trying to shake off the fatigue and despair that had be his constantpanions.


    After taking his bath, Carl dressed in the same worn clothes he has been wearing for weeks, his stomach growling with hunger. He knew his sry barely covered his food expenses, and the thought of another long day of work with little to show for it was disheartening.


    As he walked out of the bar, Carl noticed a figure waiting for him by the entrance. It was his boss , her kind face filled with concern.


    ¡°Carl, dear, how are you doing?¡± she asked, her voice soft and gentle.


    She had noticed how hard he has been trying to survive ever since her husband banned him from staying in the bar .


    Carl hesitated, unsure of how to reveal the truth. ¡°I¡¯m managing, ma¡¯am,¡± he replied, trying to hide his struggles.


    His boss nodded, her eyes filled with understanding. ¡°I know it¡¯s tough, Carl. But I hope you are working on finding a solution?¡± She asked .


    Carl knew that he had no solution to find but he lied to his boss that he had one.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry everything will be alright. In the meantime, please take this.¡±


    She handed him a small package containing a sandwich, fruit, and a bottle of water. Carl¡¯s eyes welled up with gratitude as he epted the offering. It was as if she knew he had nothing to eat for the night .


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am. You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    His boss smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re in this together, Carl. We¡¯ll get through this, I promise.¡±


    On his way out of the bar , Carl began to think of how nice his boss is but he couldn¡¯t exin to her that the money he was being paid was not enough for him .


    He had looked around everywhere for another job but he didn¡¯t find any that is of his standard. To apply for most of the job , he needed to tender his certificate to get the job but he had non asides the one that was given to him by the school he attended in their pack and it was useless In the human world because it is not recognized .


    He was so lucky to get the job he was doing , he still wonder¡¯s why his boss didn¡¯t ask for his certificate before employing him.


    Carl sat down on one of the pavements on the street. As he devour the meal and snacks his boss gave, he felt relief that at least one person in the world cared about him , but his relief was short-lived. He thought about his mother and wondered how she was doing, if she was fine and if the news of him going missing had gotten to her .


    As he was thinking about his mother, he began to shed tears because he knew she must be going through a lot in the hands of the wicked Alpha Louis.     The following morning as he walked to work, he was met with a harsh reality. The streets were filled with people struggling to make ends meet, and Carl was no exception.


    As he arrived at the store, he was greeted by his boss¡¯s husband, his face stern and unforgiving. ¡°Carl, I need to talk to you about your performance. You¡¯ve been struggling to meet your sales targets, and I¡¯m starting to question your value to the team.¡±


    Carl¡¯s heart sank, knowing he was already on thin ice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ll try to do better.¡± Carl was also aware that his performance had been bad for few days in a role now .


    But it was toote. His boss¡¯s husband had already made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to let you go, Carl. You¡¯re just not cutting it.¡±


    Carl¡¯s world came crashing down. Without a job, he had no way to pay for food not to talk of saving for shelter. He was left with nothing but the clothes on his back pack and the few dors he has been saving up to get himself an apartment.


    Carl was thinking too hard to find out why his boss¡¯s husband sent him away just like that without even considering everything he has been going through. He then recall him talking to someone during a phone call , he was telling the person how the new employee was too close to his wife and how his wife cared so much about him . But Carl never thought the person to be him .


    ¡± Or does he think there is something going on between me and his wife ?¡± Carl asked himself.


    As he walked away from the store, Carl felt a sense of desperation wash over him. He had never felt so alone, so abandoned. He wandered the streets, searching for a glimmer of hope, but it seemed like the world was against him.


    Days turned into weeks, and Carl¡¯s life continued to spiral out of control. He was forced to sleep on the streets, fighting for scraps to eat and struggling to stay safe. His once bright future was now a distant memory, reced by the harsh reality of poverty and despair.


    And to make matters worse, the police were cracking down on homeless people, and Carl was arrested for loitering. He was thrown into a cell, his spirit broken and his hope all gone.


    As he sat in the darkness, Carl couldn¡¯t help but wonder if things would ever get better. Would he ever find a way out of this nightmare, or was he doomed to suffer forever? Only time would tell.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Relieve At Last

    Carl¡¯s days in the cell were long and heavy , but he finally saw a sh of hope when he was released. He knew he had to find a new job, and fast, or risk falling back into the darkness of homelessness.


    He was released alongside few men . Carl had made friends with one of the guy in the cell and he was also released the same time he was released.


    As he walked out of the police station, he stood at the front of the police station thinking of the next step to take and where to go .


    ¡± Carl !¡± He heard a familiar voice called his name.


    It was the new friend he met in the cell .


    ¡°What¡¯s up Dude?¡± Carl asked him .


    ¡± I¡¯m good carl . So what do you n on doing and where do you n on going after leaving this ce ¡°. James his new friend asked.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know James, I am stranded . ¡± Carl replied . ¡± At some point I wished I wasn¡¯t released from the cell , at least I still had somewhere to stay and people to talk to ¡°Carl said .


    ¡°Why would you wish you weren¡¯t released from the cell ?¡±


    ¡± If I should exin to you from now till next tomorrow, you can¡¯t understand James ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± What do you mean?¡±James asked.


    ¡°Just forget about it James. So where are you heading to now ?¡± Carl asked James.


    ¡± You know I told you I live in a small studio that I rented before I was arrested by the police so I will just go back there and continue with my job ¡± James answer.


    ¡± Sorry James, I forgot the kind of job you said you are Into ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± I work at home. I repair spoilt gadgets for people and get at least few dors to fed myself and pay for the studio ¡± James said .


    ¡°Oh , that¡¯s nice james¡± Carlmended .


    ¡± Carl if you don¡¯t mind, you can stay with me for the main time ¡± James offered.


    Carl wasn¡¯t expecting to hear that from James . He was reluctant to ept the offer because he didn¡¯t want to get himself into trouble just like the first time he stayed with Alex and his friends.


    James could see that Carl was reluctant to ept his offer..¡± oh , is it because of the story you told me about ?¡± James asked.


    ¡± Which story is that ?¡± Carl had forgotten that he told him what happened between him and Alex .


    ¡± Alex¡¯s story ¡°James replied.


    ¡± Oh , that? . To be honest James , I¡¯m afraid¡± Carl confessed.


    ¡°I totally understand you Carl , but I¡¯m just trying to help. I am not like Alex and his friends I promise. You can even confirm ¡± James said.


    Carl felt relieved and epted his offer . ¡± Thank you very much James I really appreciate it. I make sure not to cause any trouble or make you ufortable¡± .


    Deep down, Carl was so happy that he now has someone to call his friend.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They both walk happily to James apartment. On getting to the apartment, it was so tiny that it was barely enough for James to use but since they are both men and they didn¡¯t have a lot of stuff , they could manage.


    Few days after moving in with James, he introduced Carl to one of his friends who got him a job in a club as a bartender .


    Carl was happy . Working as a bartender would be so easy for him now because he now had experience.


    To his surprise, he was hired at the spot, and began working as a bartender in the club. The work was kinda tough, but Carl was determined to make a new life for himself.


    As Carl worked at the club, he noticed a youngdy regrly arguing with the other bartenders and causing a scene. One night, she stormed up to the bar, demanding a drink and berating Carl for not serving her fast enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re so slow and ipetent!¡± she yelled, her voice echoing through the club.


    Carl, tired of her constant belittling, stood up for himself. ¡°I¡¯m doing my best, ma¡¯am. You don¡¯t have to be so rude.¡±


    The young woman¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re just a worthless bartender. I¡¯ll have you fired for this!¡±


    The argument escted until the club¡¯s manager intervened, warning the youngdy to calm down or leave. The youngdy stormed out, leaving Carl shaken but relieved.


    The other bartenders were so proud of Carl , nobody had been able to confront the youngdy aside him .


    For weeks, the young woman avoided the club, and Carl thought he had seen thest of her. But one night, she returned, her attitude unchanged. Carl braced himself for another confrontation, but instead, Sophia surprisingly apologized for her past behavior.


    ¡°I was going through a tough time,¡± she exined. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on you.¡±


    ¡± No matter what you might be going through ma¡¯am, you shouldn¡¯t take it out on people like that , we are all going through a lot too ¡± Carl said to the woman.


    ¡± I totally understand, thank you very much. From now on , I will learn to adjust my behavior and try my best not to hurt others with my behavior ¡± she promised.


    Carl epted her apology, and they began to work together more cordially. Thedy still had her fiery moments, but already understands that , that is the way she has learnt to behave. Carl was soon getting used to her behavior that he was the only one that can attend to her amongst all the other bartender.


    As time passed, Carl noticed thedy¡¯s rough exterior hid aplex and vulnerable person. He found himself curious about her story and wondered what secrets she kept hidden behind her tough facade.


    Carl know that there is always a story behind everybody¡¯s behaviour and way of life. Carl was so curious to know what was behind her story but he had no time to have a proper discussion with her . They only meet at the club when shees around.

 Mystery lady

    It¡¯s been two weeks now , Carl has been worried because his new found friend has not beening to the club like she used to .


    Carl doesn¡¯t have any way to reach her or contact her since he never asked for her number or anything about her . Not even her name .


    ¡± Hey Carl , what¡¯s up with your new friend? It¡¯s been a while since we saw her at the club ¡± one of the bartenders asked .


    ¡± It¡¯s been a while since I saw her . I wish I had her number or at least her home address but I don¡¯t ¡± Carl replied with a sad expression written all over his face.


    ¡± Uhmm , Carl, is that what I¡¯m thinking?¡± The bartender asked .


    ¡± I don¡¯t get it ?¡± Carl asked with his hands wide open .


    ¡± It shows you are kinda interested in her or something?¡± He answered.


    ¡± Pleasee off it dude, do I look like I can fall for that kind of woman?¡± Carl was so pissed off


    ¡± My bad , my bad ¡± the bartender said and left with the sses of cups he was holding.


    Carl watched him leave and was also confused.¡± Come to think of it , why am I this worried about thisdy ?¡± Carl asked himself . ¡± Carl , it is better youe to your senses¡± .


    Carl couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of concern for the mysterious woman. He found himself thinking about her more often than he cared to admit. He tried to focus on his work, but his mind kept wandering back to her for the rest of the day .


    Carl got home from work as usual, he was looking so tired and stressed. ¡± Hey James, how are you doing?¡± He greeted James tiredly yawning .


    ¡± Wee back home Carl, you look tired than usual. Is everything alright at work?¡± James asked .


    ¡± Yes, everything is alright dude. I¡¯m just worried about a particr customer and friend of mine who has not beening to the bar ¡± Carl can¡¯t believe he was telling James about it.


    ¡± So what¡¯s up with her ? Have you called her or something?¡± James asked .


    ¡± No , I haven¡¯t . ¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± You both are not even that close?¡± James asked.


    ¡± Nah , we¡¯re not . I don¡¯t even know her name ¡± Carl answered.


    ¡± Then why are you this worried about her ? ¡± James asked .


    ¡± I also don¡¯t know, ¡± Carl replied bluntly.


    ¡± Now I understand you. You are in love with thatdy Carl, ¡± James said .


    ¡± Why do everyone keep saying I¡¯m in love with a woman I don¡¯t even know?¡± Carl said angrily as he went to his room .


    James looked at him and Shaked his head ¡± I don¡¯t think he knows what is wrong with him yet . Let¡¯s just wait and see ¡°.


    As the days went by, Carl¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. He started asking around, trying to gather more information about the woman. He described her to the other bartenders and regrs at the club, hoping someone might know something about her but nobody does.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    One night, as he was closing up the bar, a familiar face walked in. It was the woman he had been thinking about. She looked radiant, her hair styled differently, and a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°Hey, Carl,¡± she said, as if she had been away for a mere day, not two weeks. ¡°I see you¡¯re still working hard.¡±


    Carl¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Hey! Where have you been? I was worried sick about you.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°I was just taking a break, Carl. I needed some time to sort some things out.¡±


    Carl¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    She leaned in, her voice low and mysterious. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I was dealing with some personal demons and work , Carl. But I¡¯m back now, and I¡¯m ready to make up for lost time.¡±


    Carl¡¯s heart raced with a lot of other questions. Carl¡¯s curiosity was piqued, but he didn¡¯t press her for more information. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Well, wee back! The usual?¡±


    Thedy nodded, and Carl expertly mixed her favorite drink. As he handed it to her, their fingers touched, and Carl felt a spark of electricity.


    She took a sip, closed her eyes, and let out a contented sigh. ¡°Ah, that hits the spot. Thanks, Carl.¡±


    Carl smiled, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. She was back, and everything was okay again. He continued to chat with her, catching up on hertest news and sharing stories about his own life.


    As the night wore on, Carl realized that he had missed her more than he cared to admit. She was a regr, but she was also a friend, and he was d to have her back at the club.


    As the night goes on, Sophia and Carl chatted andughed, just like they used to. Carl was happy to see that she was her usual self, and he was grateful that she was back at the club. He thought she had traveled out or decided not toe to the club again.


    As she finished her drink, she slid off the stool and patted Carl on the shoulder. ¡°Thanks for the chat, Carl. I¡¯ll see you around.¡±


    Carl watched her walk away, feeling a sense of relief and happiness. He was d that Sophia was back, and he looked forward to their next conversation.


    ¡± I don¡¯t even know her name !! ¡± Carl ran after her.¡± Wait up !!¡±


    She looked back and saw Carl running after her . She waited. ¡± What happened Carl? . Did I forget to pay or did I leave something behind?¡± She asked .


    ¡± Not at all !¡± Carl replied, breathing heavily and panting.


    ¡± Ok. So what is it ?¡± She asked .


    ¡± I forgot to ask you for your name,¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± So you don¡¯t know my name since we have been together all these weeks??¡± She asked . ¡± That¡¯s very bad of you Carl¡±. She said disappointedly.


    Carl frowned his face a little bit ¡± how does she expect me to know her name when she didn¡¯t even tell me ?¡± Carl said silently

 Laura Ambrose

    Thedy looked at him with side eyes which was clearly saying you are at fault.


    ¡± You should have asked, she said .


    ¡± I know right . That is why I¡¯m asking now ¡± . Carl replied.


    ¡± It¡¯s fine . My name is Laura Ambrose ¡± she replied.


    ¡± Wow , you have got a nice name ¡± Carlplimented her .


    ¡± Thanks Carl . See you tomorrow at the club since it¡¯s gonna be Friday ¡± Laura said as she walked away.


    Carl watched her leave, as he smiled to himself . ¡± I never knew she had such a nice name ¡°.


    ¡± Oh my goodness, other customers might be waiting for me at the bar .¡± Carl came back to his right senses and ran off to the bar .


    On getting to the bar, A whole lot of people had been waiting for Carl at the counter , because the club was short of staffs so they had excessive work to do .


    As the night wore on, Carl continued to work, serving drinks and chatting with the regrs. But his mind kept wandering back to Laura , and he found himself wondering what she had been up to during her time away.


    Despite his curiosity, Carl didn¡¯t push the issue. He was just happy to have her back at the club, and he looked forward to their next conversation.


    As the night drew to a close, Carl was thest person to leave the bar so he locked up the club and headed home, feeling content and at peace.


    He knew that Laura was a private person, and he respected her boundaries. But he was always happy to see her, and he looked forward to their next encounter. ¡± I should have asked for her phone number too ¡± Carl remembered he didn¡¯t ask for that on his way home .     The next night, Laura was back at the club, she and Carl picked up where they had left off. They chatted andughed, and Carl was grateful for her presence in his life.


    As the nights went by, Laura became a regr fixture at the club once again. And Carl was happy to have her back, knowing that she was a friend he could always count on.


    Hey Laura , can I have your number? ¡± Carl asked.


    ¡± Sure you can. Can I have your phone?¡± She said stretching forth her hand for Carl¡¯s phone .


    Carl gave it to her. She typed out her number and handed the phone back to Carl.


    ¡± I will love us to meet outside the club but I¡¯m always free only on Sundays ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± Where is thating from?¡± Carl tried to control himself. But to his surprise, it was as if Laura was waiting for him to bring up the idea of meeting outside the club . She agreed immediately to meet with him on Sunday without hesitation.


    ¡± I will give you a call as soon as I can ¡± Carl promised .


    ¡± Sure , no problems¡± . Laura replied as she continued to vibe to the music at the bar .


    Carl smiled at her and she smiled back at him .


    Carl could not help but look at her throughout the night as he worked. Most of the time Laura could notice that Carl was watching her .


    Before the club ended , Laura was nowhere to be found. ¡± Is she alright? , is everything okay with her ?¡±. Carl began to panic.


    ¡°Or should I just give her a Call since I have her contact now ?¡± Carl asked himself.


    He decided to give her a call , but she wasn¡¯t picking up his calls or returning it . He was dead worried and couldn¡¯t get himself to Concentrate on work throughout the night .


    After Carl was fine with work for that day , he got home but he was restless. At a point he was tempted to trace Laura and most of the times he was always lost in his thoughts, Wonder if she was kidnapped or something.


    ¡± Am I truly in love with thisdy ?¡± Carl asked himself after noticing himself and how he cared for her that much ¡± Damn !!, I¡¯m screwed¡±


    Carl couldn¡¯t believe he had fallen in love with her after all his determination to always stay on his own and avoid anything that was going to cause him heartbreak and issues in the human world .


    He was still deep in thought when his phone rang , it was a strange number. He quickly pick up the call without hesitating since Laura¡¯s call was the only call he was expecting at the moment.


    ¡± Hello ¡± Carl said .


    All he could hear over the phone was ady crying over the phone.


    Carl was confused. He didn¡¯t realize it was Laura because he had never heard her or seem her in such manner before.¡± Who is this?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s Laura¡± she replied in between her tears .


    Immediately Carl her the name Laura , he stood up from where he was lying down. ¡®?¡± What is it Laura ? , why are you crying?, hope you are fine?¡± Carl kept asking Laura questions without giving her the chance to answer any .


    ¡± I just lost my Mom !¡± Laura said and burst into tears .


    ¡± What ?!!¡± Carl eximed. ¡± was she suffering from any sickness or diseases?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡± Yes . I can¡¯t exin now Carl . I¡¯m not myself ¡± Laura replied.


    ¡± Sure I understand Laura ¡± Carl said .¡± So who is there with you ?¡±


    ¡± Nobody. Since I have no other family aside from my mom and she is gone now ¡± Laura replied. ¡± I¡¯m feeling so down right now . I no longer have anyone to talk to or be my family¡± Laurament .


    ¡± Can you send your home address to me?¡± Carl asked .


    ¡± I can¡¯t do that myself. I will ask one of my friends to do that for me . ¡± Laura said and ended the call.


    ¡± But she has people around, why did she just exin that she had nobody around?¡± Carl asked himself silently. It was obvious she wanted Carl to be there .


    Before Carl could say any more words, a message entered his phone , it was from Laura , her home address.


    Carl quickly went Into the bathroom to freshen up before heading to Laura¡¯s ce.

 Not Worthless After All

    Carl arrived at Laura¡¯s house, feeling a mix of emotions. He was worried about her, but also felt a sense of responsibility to be there for her in her time of need. As he knocked on the door, it opened, and Laura stood before him, her eyes red and puffy from crying.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Carl replied, stepping inside. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about your loss, Laura. If there¡¯s anything I can do¡­¡±


    Laura shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Just being here for me is enough, Carl. Thank you.¡±


    Carl hugged her tightly, feeling a sense offort washed over her. They sat down on the couch, and Laura began to open up about her mother¡¯s passing. ¡± She has been suffering from a terminal disease for a very long time . But being the strong woman that she , she was able to survive till this moment¡± Laura exined.


    Carl listened intently, offering words offort and support.¡± I¡¯m so sorry about that Laura, I know how hard it can be for you to lose someone so close to you ¡± Carl said .


    As soon as Carl uttered that statement, he was reminded of his father and his mother . Even though his mother is not dead yet , she is as dead to him now until he goes back to save her from the hands of his wicked step brother.


    ¡± Are you okay carl ?¡± Laura asked when she noticed Carl was no longer there with her but he was lost in his thoughts.


    ¡± I¡¯m fine Laura¡± Carl replied. ¡± So have you eaten anything yet ?¡±


    ¡± No , I haven¡¯t yet, ¡± she replied. ¡± Who would have the appetite to eat in this kind of situation?¡± She asked.


    ¡± But you need strength to be able to go through this . You still have a long way to go ¡± Carl said .


    ¡± I know right ¡± Laura said as she rested her head on his shoulder . ¡± That¡¯s why I have you here for me ¡± Laura said out of nowhere .


    He was shocked by her actions. He smiled gently.


    ¡± Where is your kitchen?¡± Carl asked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡± Why did you ask?¡± Laura asked .


    ¡± I want to go and prepare a nice meal for you, ¡± he replied. ¡± You need it at this point¡± .


    ¡± Awwn , that is so sweet of you Carl , but do you need there is need for that . My friends are around so they can help with that ¡± Laura said .


    ¡± I insist ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± Okay if you insist¡± Laura said as she stood up and headed to the kitchen with Carl .


    ¡± So what would you like me to prepare for you ? ¡± Carl asked facing Laura .


    ¡± Anything you are good at will be fine by me ¡± she replied.


    ¡± Alright, then I will make you something delicious¡± Carl promised.


    ¡± I can wait¡± Laura said . Tears flowed down her chin .


    ¡± Laura , why are you crying¡± Carl asked after noticing she was crying.


    ¡± How I wish my mother was here with me ¡± Laura said using her hands to wipe her tears.


    ¡± It alright Laura , you will be fine. I will always stand by you ¡± Carl promised.


    Carl knew she was faking every of her actions since he got to her ce . Probably not to make him worried .


    ¡°yea , I¡¯m fine thank you ¡± she said even when she wasn¡¯t.


    Carl prepared a delicious meal for her and forced her to eat .


    As the night went on, Carl realized that he had never felt this way about anyone before. He was genuinely concerned for Laura¡¯s well-being and wanted to be there for her every step of the way.


    As they talked, Carl noticed that Laura¡¯s friend, who had sent him the address, was sitting in the corner of the room, quietly observing their conversation. Carl felt a sense of gratitude towards this friend, who had helped Laura in her time of need.


    As the night drew to a close, Carl knew he had to leave, but he promised Laura that he would be back the next day to check on her. Laura smiled weakly, and Carl could see the gratitude in her eyes.


    ¡± You need to rest now Laura ¡± Carl said .


    ¡°Sure I will ¡± Laura replied.


    Carl decided to help her sleep since it wasn¡¯t going to be easy for her to sleep.


    After Carl tucked her to get some sleep, he went back to the living room where her friends are watching a TV show ¡± I will take my leave now ¡±


    ¡± Thank you very much sir , it was nice having you here ¡°. Her friend thanked him .


    ¡± My pleasure and please just take care of her . When she wakes up just get her some freshly squeezed orange juice , she will be fine ¡°. Carl said .


    ¡± Sure , I will ¡°. She replied.


    ****


    As he walked back to the bus station, Carl couldn¡¯t help but think about how much his life had changed in the past few days. He had gone from being a lonely bartender to having a connection with someone who needed him. He felt a sense of purpose, and he knew that he would do anything to be there for Laura.


    The next day, Carl returned to Laura¡¯s house, bringing flowers and a listening ear. They talked for hours, and Carl learned more about Laura¡¯s life, her mother, and her struggles. He felt a deep connection growing between them, and he knew that he was falling in love with her.


    He was d she was getting better. Carl got to realize that Laura was from a very rich background and since her parents were dead she is the owner of all the properties left behind.


    As the days went by, Carl became a constant presence in Laura¡¯s life. He helped her with errands, cooked meals for her, and listened to her stories. And as they spent more time together, Carl realized that he had never felt this way about anyone before. He was in love with Laura, and he knew that he wanted to be with her for the rest of his life.


    But how does he want to go about it ??

 Something True At Last

    Carl wanted to tell Laura how he felt, but he was hesitant. He didn¡¯t want to rush things or take advantage of her vulnerable state. So, he decided to wait for the right moment to express his feelings. But as things were going, will there ever be a right moment?


    One day, as they were walking in the park, Laura turned to Carl and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do without you. You¡¯ve been my rock through all this.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s nothing Laura . If I don¡¯t help you , who else would I help ?¡± Carl asked.


    She smiled like a baby which made Carl¡¯s heart even yearn for her the most .


    ¡± I think this is the right time for me to tell her about what I have been feeling towards her ¡± Carl thought to himself.


    ¡± But how will she take it?, the wrong or right way ¡± Carl continued in his thoughts. ¡± I don¡¯t care whatever way she takes it , I¡¯m going to tell her today ¡± .


    ¡± Carl , Carl ¡± Laura called carl who has been deep in thought twice before he heard her calling him.


    ¡± Yes , Laura ?¡± Carl replied.


    ¡°Are you okay ? . I just called you twice before you could hear I was calling you ¡± Laura said. ¡± What is on your mind Carl because it is obvious you are practically thinking about something¡± Laura confronted him.


    Carl¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Laura, I have something important to tell you. I¡¯ve been wanting to say this for a while now, but I didn¡¯t want to rush things. I think I¡¯m falling in love with you.¡±


    Carl was expecting her to just boss him and walk away or probablynd a hot p on his cheeks, but her expression was totally different.


    ¡°What is on her mind? ¡± Carl asked himself.


    Laura looked at him with surprise, but then a smile spread across her face. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling the same way, Carl. I¡¯m so grateful for your support and kindness. I think I might be falling in love with you too.¡± She said blushes and her cheeks turning red .


    Laura had begun to have feelings for Carl since the first day she saw him at the bar . She should have stoppeding to the bar a very long time ago but she continued because Carl was always there and seeing his face always gives her joy .


    She had never seen a man so handsome, caring, and easy-going like Carl . He was totally different from her ex- boyfriend who used to cheat on her , smoke, and sometimes beat her up .


    Laura doesn¡¯t know the kind of human Carl is on the inside but she has the conviction that he is a good guy .


    So immediately he confessed his feelings towards her , she had no choice but to admit it immediately.


    Carl¡¯s heart soared. He had been hoping for this moment, and it felt amazing to share his feelings with Laura. They hugged each other tightly, and Carl knew that their rtionship was meant to be.


    Carl looked into Laura¡¯s face and said ¡± I love you Laura¡± with sincerity written all over his face .Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡± I love you too Carl, ¡± Laura replied shyly.


    ¡± I promise to always stand by you and stand with you till one hundred and forty-four years of our lives.¡± Carl promised Laura holding her hands .


    ¡± I promise to always love you till you have no teeth in your mouth¡± Laura also promised .


    Carl couldn¡¯t help but smile and hold Laura¡¯s hand so tight that he felt like he was never going to let go of the hands.


    As they walked hand in hand, Carl realized that he had found his purpose in life. He was no longer just a lonely bartender in search of a living but now he has found the love of his life; he now has  a partner, a confidant, and a lover. And he knew that he would do anything to make Laura happy.


    On their way , Laura kept staring at the ice cream store they were passing by. ¡± Do you want some ice cream?¡± Carl asked her after noticing the way she was looking at the store like a thief who wants to steal from the store.


    She nodded her head and gave him this childish look that made Carl to kiss her all round her face .


    ¡± Ha ha ha ¡± Laura¡¯s facial expressions made Carlugh.


    ¡± What¡¯s funny Carl ?¡± Laura asked .


    ¡°You of course. You are funny Carl answered.


    ¡± Whatever. Just get me the ice cream Laura said.


    ¡± Ok love , let¡¯s go get it ¡± Carl replied. His hands holding her by the waist.


    Laura tossed her head to the back to make sure she was seeing Carl well and heard him right .


    ¡± Did you just call me love ?¡± Laura asked .


    ¡± Yes I did . Am I not supposed to ?¡¯ Carl asked.


    ¡± You can but you know most guys don¡¯t like mentioning the word love first , they want their woman to say it first ¡± Laura said


    Carlughed awkwardly that even the people passing by looked at him .


    ¡± When was that idea created and who created the idea ?¡± Carl asked stillughing.


    ¡± Nobody, I just felt that is the way it should be because my past boyfriends never told me they love me first except I express my feelings first ¡± Laura exined.


    ¡± A, I¡¯m so sorry about that baby ¡± Carl said .


    ¡± It¡¯s fine . Let¡¯s go get the ice cream ¡± Laura said dragging Carl to the ice cream shop .


    ¡± Sure , let¡¯s do just that ¡± Carl followed her .


    They enjoyed their ice cream throughout the night and talked about their past , and what they would love to be in the future and how they want their family to be.


    Carl never told her about him being a werewolf.


    ¡°How is she going to feel? will she ever be thisfortable around


    me if she ever found out? I truly don¡¯t want to destroy what we


    share with suchplicated news, carl thought to himself ¡±


    Days turned into weeks, and their rtionship blossomed. They went on romantic dates, explored new ces, and built a life together. Carl finally felt like he belonged, and he was grateful to Laura for showing him what love andpanionship truly meant.

 Peace!

    As the weeks turned into months, Carl and Laura¡¯s rtionship continued to grow stronger. They were inseparable, and their love for each other only deepened.


    Laura was always at the club every now and then after work hours and Carl was always at Laura¡¯s ce during his off time .


    But Carl knew that he couldn¡¯t keep his secret hidden forever. He wanted to tell Laura about his true identity as a werewolf, but he was afraid of how she might react. He was afraid she might not want to have anything to do with someone like him or probably find him strange.


    Carl kept his identity a secret to himself because he cannot afford to lose someone special in his life again. After all he sees himself to be a human since he has refused to shift to his wolf part.


    Carl has been thinking of how to spice up their rtionship even though he had no experience. He had seen many romantic date scenes in the movies. ¡°How do I go about it ?¡± Carl decided to settle for a pic date .


    ¡± What¡¯s up Dude?¡± Carl went to meet one of his friends who was also a bartender at the club.


    ¡± What is it again this time around Carl ?¡± He replied ¡± I don¡¯t have any rtionship advice up there so if that is what you want from me again this evening, I¡¯m not in the mood for that ¡± .


    ¡± You should learn how to take things easy man, ¡± Carl said .


    ¡± Why would I take things easy when I know whenever you¡¯re trying to talk to me in the middle of work ,  it¡¯s either you want something from me or you want me to advice you about thatdy ¡± The bartender said.


    ¡± Ohhh, I totally forgot!¡± Carl said, holding his forehead with his two hands.


    ¡± What is that ?¡± He asked Carl .


    ¡± I thought I told you that I finally summoned the courage to ask Laura out ¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± You did !!! That¡¯s my guy . You know I have always believed in you ¡± The bartender said ¡± I am happy that you did¡±.


    ¡± I thought I already told you¡± Carl said


    ¡± Have you forgotten I just resumed work the day before yesterday?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry I forgot, ¡± Carl replied.  Carl has been thinking of Laura that it made him forget practically almost everything.


    ¡± It¡¯s fine. So how is it going with her ?¡± He asked.


    ¡± It is going fine of course. The main reason why I came to you this evening is to ask you for something important¡± Carl said.


    ¡± What is that ?¡± The bartender asked, folding his hands like he already knew what Carl wanted to ask for .


    ¡± I want to go on a date with Laura but I¡¯m confused on where to take her too ¡± Carl said with a dissolving smile.


    ¡± I knew it !!¡± He said .¡± It is either youe to me for rtionship advice or something more important¡±.


    ¡± If I don¡¯te to you, then who would I think of going to ¡± Carl asked giving him the cutie little dog face .


    ¡± Don¡¯t give me that face dude. I don¡¯t do guys ¡± the bartender said jokingly.


    ¡± I don¡¯t do guys either . Not even when I have my girlfriend ¡± Carl boosted.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± I also have mine so you don¡¯t have to boast about your girlfriend in my presence ¡± he said .


    ¡± Alright , You¡¯re right. Just give me the advice I asked for ¡± Carl said.


    Carl¡¯s bartender friend advised him to go on a pic date with her in the woods where he should set up a romantic spot for them to have a nice time and all . He showed Carl examples of how he would set up everything and make it fun for the both of them .


    Carl is so happy that he is going to try something new with Laura for the first time since he started datingura.


    Carl anticipated and couldn¡¯t wait for the day toe . It can only be on Sundays, which was going to be his free time.¡± I need to inform her about it for her to prepare ahead ¡± Carl thought to himself.


    Immediately Carl called Laura to inform her about the date .¡± Hey baby , how are you doing?¡± Carl asked Laura over the phone.


    ¡± I am doing fine , it is just that I have a lot to do at work today and it has been so stressful¡± Laura replied tiredly.


    ¡± I hope you had lunch already amidst all the stress ?¡± Carl asked. ¡± You know you would break down if you kept skipping lunch and I don¡¯t want you to break down¡±.


    ¡± I promise I won¡¯t, ¡± Laura promised, smiling so sweetly at the other side of the phone like it eased a little bit of her stress .¡± What about you?¡±


    ¡± I haven¡¯t had lunch and it¡¯s passs lunch period already ¡± Carl Said.


    ¡± And here you are preaching to me to go and eat  lunch while you yourself have not had one ¡± Laura replied.


    ¡± You¡¯re the baby here so I should make sure you are fine before making sure I am, ¡± Carl said .


    ¡± Did you just call me ¡®baby ¡® ? . If I am the baby then what are you ?¡± Laura asked .


    ¡± Come off it . No matter what you do or say , you¡¯re still the baby here ¡± Carl Insisted.


    ¡± Have you forgotten the way you behaved thest time we met ? ¡±


    ¡± Say no more , I ept¡± Carl admitted after remembering the way he was lurking around Laura like a baby thest time they met .


    ¡± Thank goodness you admitted for the first time ¡± Lauraughed.


    ¡± Yeah , I have to since you won this time around,¡± Carl smiled.


    ¡± I think I have to go now , it¡¯s time for me to wrap up at work ¡± Laura said.


    ¡± Alright love , take care of yourself ¡±


    ¡± Yes, I will and you too my big baby ¡± Laura replied.


    ¡± And give me a call when you get home ¡±


    ¡°Sure , I will ¡±


    And as soon as Laura Hung up the call , Carl began to smile to himself that people around him noticed.


    ¡± What¡¯s with the smiles and blushes?¡± His bartender friend asked him .

 Sweet Gesture

    ¡°What¡¯s with the smiles and blushes?¡± his bartender friend asked him, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Nothing, just thinking about Laura,¡± Carl replied, still grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Ah!, I see. Well, I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re so happy. You deserve it, man,¡± his friend said, patting him on the back.


    Carl¡¯s smile faltered for a moment as he thought about the secret he was keeping from Laura. He knew he had to tell her the truth about his werewolf identity soon, but he was afraid of losing her.


    He wish he could tell his bartender friend about it but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to . ¡± Would he even believe me since I can¡¯t shift?¡± Carl asked himself and quickly came to conclusion that his friend was not going to believe him .


    ¡°When the timees, I will tell her about it ¡± he said to himself.


    Carl nodded, taking a deep breath. He was right. He would find the right time to tell Laura the truth. For now, he just wanted to enjoy their blossoming rtionship.


    The day of the pic date finally arrived, and Carl was excited. He had set up a romantic spot in the woods,plete with a nket, a basket of food, and a bottle of wine.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Carl don¡¯t have a car and he needed to pick Laura up at her apartment so he borrowed James¡¯ car even if it wasn¡¯t presentable, he just wished Laura will appreciate his efforts.


    He got to Laura¡¯s ce just in time , she was done dressing. She was putting on a silky ck gown with a pair of white sandals , her hair well styled.


    Laura looked so gorgeous that Carl couldn¡¯t stop himself from staring at her .


    ¡± You look so gorgeous babe¡± Carlplimented her .


    ¡± Aww , thanks dear ¡± Laura appreciated Carl¡¯s sweet words.


    He picked Laura up from her ce, and they drove to the woods,ughing and chatting like they always did but this time around, it was more intense. Carl was using one of his hand to drive while the other one was holding Laura¡¯s hand .


    Since Laura lost her parents, she had never been this happy . She tossed her head outside the car , enjoying the breeze as it blew her hair all over her face.


    Carl looked at her , smiled and concentrated on the road .


    They got to the location and Laura was so happy with what she saw. ¡± Babe !!! , you will never stop making me happy ¡±


    ¡± If I don¡¯t make you happy, who them will¡± Carl replied .


    Laura gave Carl a hug and a kiss on his cheek before going to sit on the nket then Carl joined her .


    As they sat down on the nket, Laura turned to him with a curious expression. ¡°Carl, can I ask you something?¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Carl replied, his heart racing slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you always seem to be¡­.. different. You¡¯re always so calm and collected, even in stressful situations. And your eyes¡­ they seem to gleam in the dark. What¡¯s going on, Carl?¡± Laura asked, her eyes searching his face.


    Carl¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was getting close to the truth. He had to think fast. ¡± What¡¯s is wrong with my eyes ?¡± Carl asked himself.


    ¡°Laura, I¡­ uh¡­ I just have a lot of self-control, that¡¯s all. And my eyes¡­ it¡¯s just a trick of the light,¡± Carl said, trying to sound convincing.


    Laura looked at him skeptically, but didn¡¯t press the issue. ¡°Okay, if you say so,¡± she said, smiling.


    Carl breathed a sigh of relief. He had dodged the bullet for now, but he knew he couldn¡¯t keep his secret hidden forever.


    Laura was busy cleaning the ss of wine for them to begin the date proper , Carl picked up his phone immediate to check if Laura was correct or not. Carl didn¡¯t find anything wrong with his eyes , that had always been the way his eyes was.


    Maybe Laura found it weird because he was from the werewolf family but he is not even a real werewolf yet because he have not seen his wolf version before .


    As they sat on the nket, sipping their wine and enjoying the peaceful surroundings, Carl and Laura chatted about everything and nothing. Theyughed and joked, their chemistry growing stronger with every passing minute.


    Laura had always saw Carl every now and then but she never noticed how handsome and good looking he was because most of the time they only saw their selves briefly because of work and other circumstances .


    She couldn¡¯t help but notice how handsome Carl looked today in the fading light, his eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief. She felt drawn to him, her heart racing with excitement.


    Carl, too, was captivated by Laura¡¯s beauty, her silky ck gown shimmering in the moonlight. He loved the way her hair cascaded down her back, her smile lighting up the darkness. During the dinner, he stared mostly at her and pray Fate allow them to spend the rest of their lives together.


    As they finished their wine, Carl pulled out a small basket of strawberries and cream, a sweet treat to cap off their perfect evening. Laura squealed with delight, her eyes shining with happiness.


    As they savored the sweet treats, Carl took Laura¡¯s hand, his fingers intertwining with hers. They sat infortable silence, watching the stars twinkle to life above.


    Laura leaned her head on Carl¡¯s shoulder, feeling safe and content in his presence. She knew she was falling in love with him, her heart beating faster with every passing moment.


    Carl, too, felt his heart soaring, his love for Laura growing stronger with every passing day. He knew he had to tell her the truth about his werewolf identity soon, but for now, he just wanted to enjoy this perfect moment with the woman he loved.


    As the night wore on, they talked andughed, their connection growing stronger with every passing minute. It was a night neither of them would ever forget, a night that would change the course of their lives forever.

 Another lie

    As they got out of the car and went into Laura¡¯s apartment, Carl knew he had toe up with a n. He couldn¡¯t keep his secret hidden forever, and he couldn¡¯t risk losing Laura.


    They got into Laura¡¯s apartment and her best friend was sitting patiently waiting for her in the sitting room .


    ¡± Wee back home babe, how was your date ?¡± Laura¡¯s friend greeted her.


    ¡± It went well as expected,¡± Laura replied.¡± So I would like to Introduce you to the love of my life ¡± Laura. Said holding Carl by the waist.


    ¡± Ohhkkk¡± her friend said, smiling.


    ¡± so Carl  , meet my best friend, Carolina who has always been there for me at all times and Carolina meet my boyfriend who always made sure I¡¯m happy, his name is Carl ¡± .


    ¡± Nice to meet you Carolina ¡± Carl strached forth his hand towards Carolina for a handshake.¡± Thank you for always being there for this little baby here ¡± Carl said jokingly.


    Carl and Carolina bothughed while Laura frowning at the silly joke Carl made ¡± you mean I¡¯m a little baby??¡±


    ¡± Just joking babe ¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± Nice to meet you too Carl , and thank you for always making my friend happy. Since you came into her life , she is no longer the Laura who is always sad and down but the Laura who is up and lively ¡± Carolina said .


    ¡± It¡¯s nothing Carolina, I¡¯m d I changed her ¡± Carl said .


    ¡± Who is in for a drink ?¡± Carolina asked .


    ¡°We are all in !!!¡± Laura answered for both herself and Carl .


    Carl¡¯s intention was to drop Laura at home and head to his apartment immediately but reverse is the case because he had to stay a little bit longer since that is what Laura wanted.


    Carolina went to the kitchen to get a bottle of wine and three wine cups . They all talked and gisted over the wine .


    As they were gisting , Carl raised his head and caught a nce at the time . ¡± Fuck !!!¡± Carl muttered silently as it was more thante .


    ¡± It¡¯s gettingte babe , I have to go ¡± Carl whispered into Laura hear .


    ¡± You know you can always spend the night at my ce?¡± Laura asked .


    ¡± I know , I can but I have to get to work as early as possible tomorrow morning¡± Carl said .


    ¡± You are right. I think it is high time we got you another befitting job . ¡± Laura suggested.


    ¡± I know right but you know i don¡¯t have any academic certificates¡± Carl said.


    ¡± That¡¯s a huge lie Carl ¡± . Laura said unbelievably. ¡± Who does not have any academic certificate in this present world ¡± .


    ¡± Carl doesn¡¯t ¡± Carl replied. He knew at this point, he needed to tell her something or probably lie.


    ¡± Noo, that¡¯s not true ¡± Laura said .


    ¡± Did you remember the story I told about my friend who was a Gangstar? ¡± Carl asked Laura.


    ¡± Yeah , you did ¡± she replied.


    ¡± In the cause of the investigation, the house got burnt and my stuffs was still in there ¡± Carl lied.


    ¡± But you never told about the house getting burnt or so ¡± Laura said confusedly.


    ¡± Yeah , I forgot too ¡± Carl said.


    ¡°So in other words , your certificate was burnt ?¡± Laura asked . ¡± Who burnt the house in the first ce?¡± Laura asked again without giving Carl any chance to answer the first question she asked.


    ¡± Yeah , my certificate was burnt ¡± Carl answered.


    ¡± And who burnt the house?¡± Laura asked again.


    ¡± I think the head of the Gangstar teams did because there are a lot of things that can also implicate him in the apartment, that was why he burnt the house ¡± Carl said .


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry about that babe ¡± Laura felt sorry and remorseful.


    ¡± It¡¯s fine . Now you see I can¡¯t get a job ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry about that Carl , we can still secure a better job than the one you are doing ¡± Laura said.


    ¡± If you say so ¡± Carl replied her .


    ¡± Yeah , I am assuring you ¡±ura said .


    ¡± Thanks ¡± Carl gave her a kiss on her forehead.¡± I think I will like to take my leave now ¡± .


    ¡± Alright, let me see you off ¡± Laura stood up immediately Carl did .


    ¡± I would have wished to say goodbye to her but she is asleep ¡± . Carl said looking at Carolina who was fast asleep after taking just a cup of wine .


    ¡± I will do that on your behalf ¡± Laura said.


    ¡± You don¡¯t have to see me off babe, you must be so tired so go back inside and get some rest¡± Carl said as soon as they got to the door.


    ¡± If you insist¡± Laura said and gave Carl a kiss on his lips.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Laura stood outside her door and watched Carl drive off.


    .     As soon as Carl left , Carolina stood up immediately from the sofa she was lying down. ¡± What in the world Carolina, so you pretended to be asleep while you are not ?¡±


    ¡± I was feeling sleepy but now , I¡¯m not,¡± Carolina lied. ¡± Soe and tell me about your pic ¡°date with Carl . How did it go ?¡± .


    ¡± I Know that is what kept you awake till this moment¡± Laura said.


    ¡°Thank God you know so tell me about it ¡± Carolina asked.


    ¡± Nah , I am not going to tell you anything ¡± Laura said and was about to walk out on Carolina to her room when Carolina dragged her from behind. ¡± You don¡¯t have to be like this Laura , just tell me about it ?¡± .


    ¡± I think it¡¯s time for you to look for a boyfriend ¡± Laura said to Carolina who insisted she tell her how her date went .


    ¡± Why did you say that ?¡± Carolina asked .


    ¡± Because if you had a boyfriend, you won¡¯t bother me or even ask me how my date went, ¡± Laura replied.


    ¡± What does that have to do with the question I asked you ?¡± Carolina asked.


    ¡± At least if you have someone in your life , you won¡¯t have the time to disturb not to talk of staying the night at my ce , rather you will spend it with your boyfriend ¡± Laura replied.


    ¡± it¡¯s not your fault Laura ¡± Carolina said as she silently cursed her ex boyfriend.

 Couple Up

    Laura went to the kitchen to get a ss of water before going back to the sitting room to meet Laura. ¡°Are you still here, cursing that young man?¡±


    ¡°It is his fault, Laura; if not, my lonely ass won¡¯t be stuck here,¡± Carolina replied.


    ¡°Just calm down. I will tell you about my date if that will make you happy,¡± Laura said, patting Carolina on the back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Carolina said innocently.


    ¡°You know I want to, but I was just teasing you at first,¡± Laura said.


    Laura was very tired; she was finding it so difficult to talk, but she just had to talk to Caroline at the moment because she was beginning to feel bad about her life.


    Carolina¡¯s boyfriend cheated on her on their third-year anniversary after they already nned to get married to each other the following month.


    A week before the wedding, Carolina decided to say hello to her fiance on her way back from the mall to get one or two things she needed for the wedding.


    On getting to his apartment, his car was parked at the garage, so Carolina was sure her fiance was around since she didn¡¯t inform him that she wasing over.


    Carolina got to the door, and the door was slightly opened. She began to wonder why the door was open, which was unlike her boyfriend, who leaves the door open whenever he is around.


    She shrugged away all thoughts and went inside, only to see the house scattered with all sorts of food on the floor.


    After calling out her fiance several times, he didn¡¯t respond, so she went straight to the bedroom, only to find him and his secretary on bed together.


    Carolina was so shocked that she fainted. She was admitted to the hospital for days, and the wedding was called off.


    Laura was so happy that her friend was free from the shackles of the beast who called himself her fiance. Laura had always warned her to break up with him before she caught him cheating on her because he was always hurting her and beating her up every now and then.


    After the wedding was called off, he never came back to apologize to Carolina because he was never interested in her in the first ce, but he only took her and agreed to get married to her because of her money and the firm she was going to inherit from her parents.


    Remembering everything that Carolina went through at the hands of her ex-boyfriend, she felt more burdened to make Carolina happy.


    Laura sat down with Carolina, eager to share every detail of her date with Carl. ¡°So, we went to theke, and it was beautiful! The sun was setting, and the water was sparkling. We had a lovely pic, and Carl was so charming and attentive.¡±


    Carolina listened intently, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°That sounds amazing! What did you talk about?¡±


    Laura smiled, remembering the conversation. ¡°We talked about everything-our hopes, dreams, fears-it was like we¡¯d known each other for years. And he¡¯s so funny, Carolina! He made meugh so much.¡±


    Carolina grinned. ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that! And what about the love letter? You mentioned he wrote you a love letter?¡±


    Laura blushed, feeling a flutter in her chest. ¡°Yes, he did. And it was the most romantic thing I¡¯ve ever read. He read it to me under the stars, and I felt like I was melting.¡±


    Carolina sighed, looking dreamy. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet! I¡¯m so happy for you, Laura. You deserve all the love in the world.¡±


    Laura smiled, feeling grateful for her friend¡¯s support. ¡°Thanks, Carolina. I¡¯m really happy with Carl. And I think this might be the start of something special.¡±


    Carolina nodded, looking thoughtful. ¡°I think you might be right, Laura. Just remember to take things slow and get to know him better. And don¡¯t hesitate toe to me if you need any advice or just need to talk.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Laura nodded, feeling grateful for her friend¡¯s wisdom. ¡°I will, Carolina. Thanks for always being there for me.¡±


    As they chatted, Laura couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about her future with Carl. She knew there was still much to learn about him, but she was willing to take the chance and see where their rtionship would go.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling so sleepy; I think I want to go and sleep,¡± Laura said.


    ¡°Yeah, you should,¡± Carolina replied. ¡°I still want to see my favorite TV show before going to bed.¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± Laura said as she stood up and made her way to the bedroom.


    On her way to her bedroom, her phone rang, and it was Carl calling.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Carl asked over the phone. .


    ¡°I was on my way to my room when you called,¡± Laura replied.


    ¡®So what have you been doing?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°Just gisting with Carolina.¡± Laura. Replied.


    ¡°Nice. So I just called to inform you that I just got home like you asked me to do,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°Good boy. Thank goodness you obeyed me today,¡± Lauraughed.


    ¡°I usually obey you, ma¡¯am.¡± Carl disagreed with what Carl said.


    ¡°You think, but you don¡¯t,¡± Laura said.


    ¡°Ok,, I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I will always obey you from now on,¡± Carl said jokingly.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Laura asked Carl.


    ¡°Nah,, I¡¯m still filled up. Have you forgotten the quantity of food I ate today?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°Nah,, I haven¡¯t. I was just asking to make sure you were not going to eat anything else when you get home,¡± Laura replied.


    ¡°Oh, I see, so you are stalking me now,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°Nah,, I¡¯m not,¡± Laura lied.


    ¡°Also, stalk me all you want, babe,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°Sure, I will as much as I want,¡± Laura smiled.


    ¡°I really enjoyed spending time with you today, and I wish I could always spend that much time with you every time,¡± Carl said.

 A lot Already

    ¡°I feel the same way, Carl. I had an amazing time with you today, and I can¡¯t wait to see you again soon,¡± Laura replied, her voice filled with excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Laura. I was thinking, maybe we could n a weekend getaway soon? Just the two of us, and we can explore a new ce together,¡± Carl suggested.


    Laura¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the idea. ¡°That sounds perfect, Carl. I would love to go on a weekend getaway with you,¡± she said, already imagining the possibilities.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll start looking into some options and we can n something soon. Goodnight, Laura. Sweet dreams,¡± Carl said, his voice warm and gentle.


    ¡°Goodnight, Carl. Sweet dreams,¡± Laura replied, smiling as she hung up the phone.


    As she drifted off to sleep, Laura couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for Carl and the way he made her feel. She knew she had found someone special, and she couldn¡¯t wait to see what the future held for them.


    As Lauray in the bed , she kept thinking of the moment and time she spent with Carl. He is such an amazing man , hardworking, handsome and all, just the best description of the man she wanted.


    She had met a lot of men  whom she loved but in the end , it is either they want to take her money or use her but Carl is entirely different from them .


    Laura continue thinking about her boyfriend Carl and wished for the best life could offer them before she slept off.


    The next morning, Laura woke up feeling refreshed and excited for the day ahead. She got dressed and headed to the kitchen to make some breakfast, humming a happy tune as she went.


    ¡± Ohhh , it¡¯s Monday again. I have to go to work !!¡± Laura said to herself after realizing she had spent the weekend well.


    As she was pouring herself a cup of coffee, Carolina walked into the kitchen, looking a bit more cheerful than the night before.


    ¡°Good morning, Laura! How are you today?¡± Carolina asked, helping herself to a cup of coffee.


    ¡°I¡¯m great, thanks! I had a lovely conversation with Carlst night, and I¡¯m feeling really happy today,¡± Laura replied, smiling.


    Carolina raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, yeah? What did he say to make you so happy?¡± she asked, curiosity getting the better of her.


    Laura blushed. ¡°He suggested a weekend getaway, just the two of us. And I have to say, I¡¯m really excited about it,¡± she said, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    Carolina grinned. ¡°That sounds amazing, Laura! You deserve it. I¡¯m so happy for you,¡± she said, giving Laura a hug.


    ¡± Thank you dear . I also wish you also get a man who will care for you and take care of you just the way Carl is doing to me ¡± Laura said.


    ¡± Nahh baby girl , I¡¯m not interested in any man at the moment. I think I am better off without a man in my life now ¡± Carolina said, holding her forehead with her hand .


    Laura sipped her coffee and said ¡± You don¡¯t have to say that Carolina, you know this life we are is full of trial and error so you just have to keep trying until you find the right man ¡± she advised.


    ¡°Trial and error you say ???¡± Carolina eximed. ¡± But they kept breaking my heart and shattering it into pieces!!¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s fine Carolina. You don¡¯t have to be this emotional on a Monday morning baby . Come here ¡°Laura held Carolina in her hands and hugged her .


    Carolina sober up and went back to her room to prepare for the day even when she wasn¡¯t going anywhere since she took a few weeks off work to be able to get over her breakup.


    Laura went back to prepare for work , she had to go as early as possible because she had a lot of documents to attend to on her table.


    Laura was dressed in a white shirt and blue pants with a ck shoes and ck bag. She made sure she looked as good as possible since she was going to meet with Carl by the end of the day after work.


    After she was done dressing up , she went downstairs for breakfast, thanks to Carolina who prepared breakfast for them.


    As they chatted and enjoyed their breakfast, Laura couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for her friend¡¯s support and encouragement. She knew she was lucky to have Carolina in her life, and she was excited to see what the future held for both of them.


    As Laura finished her breakfast, she grabbed her bag and headed out the door, feeling energized and ready to tackle the day. She had a lot of work to do, but she was excited to see Carlter that evening.


    As she walked to the garage where her car was parked , she couldn¡¯t help but think about their conversation the night before.


    She was thrilled at the prospect of a weekend getaway with him and couldn¡¯t wait to see where he would take her.  When she arrived at the office, she was greeted by her staff  who were all chatty and cheerful.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Laura smiled and exchanged pleasantries, but her mind was already on her work and the tasks she needed toplete.


    Even her staff noticed she was usually happy which was unlike her . They knew what was going on but Laura already forgot but was just naturally happy.


    As she sat down at her table, she noticed a bouquet of flowers waiting for her. She gasped in surprise and delight, reading the card attached to the bouquet. ¡°Happy birthday , Laura. ¡±


    ¡± Oops, it¡¯s my birthday,¡± Laura screamed. ¡± I totally forgot and no one around me is talking about my birthday, not even Carolina or Carl ¡°.


    Laura felt so down for a moment and immediately shrugged it off thinking they also both forgot it¡¯s her birthday since they are all going through a lot too just as she was also going through a lot.

 Her Big Day

    Lauramenced work and didn¡¯t bother to ask who dropped the flower since it was not any of her loved ones, so it might probably be one of her staff.


    While working, her staff broke into her office to surprise her and wish her a happy birthday.


    Laura¡¯s staff cheered and sang ¡°Happy Birthday¡± to her, breaking the silence. They had all been nning a surprise party for her, and the flowers were just the beginning. Laura¡¯s face lit up with a smile as she hugged her staff and thanked them for remembering her special day.


    As the day went on, Laura received more surprises, including a cake and a gift from her staff and some of the board of directors, Even, though it was obvious they don¡¯t like her because she has refused to follow theirmands regarding thepany. She was touched by their thoughtfulness, and she felt grateful to have such a supportive team.


    When it was lunch time, Laura went to a nearby eatery for lunch, just to make herself happy, but she didn¡¯t feel any sense of happiness within her. She couldn¡¯t eat what she bought but just had it packed, and she took it along with her to the office.


    Despite the excitement of her birthday, Laura couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed that Carl and Carolina had forgotten. She tried to brush it off, thinking they were just busy, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hurt.


    While she was working, her phone rang. It was Carolina. ¡°Thank God, she finally remembered.¡± Laura felt a little bit relieved.


    ¡°Hello, Carolina,¡± Laura said. ¡°I was about to feel like I don¡¯t have a friend.¡±.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Carolina asked and didn¡¯t wait for Laura to answer before she said, ¡°I was about to inform you that you might not meet me at home by the time you get back from work because I will be going out.¡±.


    ¡°What?!! ¡± Laura eximed. ¡°Where will you go?¡±she was about to ask Carolina where she was going before she hung up.


    ¡°Really!!!!¡± Is this the person I called my best friend?¡± Laura asked herself.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even remember my birthday. I was even thinking of reminding her when I get home from work that she should make me dinner and spend time with me, but here she is telling me she is going to be out tonight, even saying where she was going to !!¡±


    Laura was about to cry, but she just had to cheer herself up; it¡¯s her birthday.     Laura thought she was going to spend her birthday alone just the way she used to when she had no friend or boyfriend and her parents were always busy with work. She remembered that when she was small, her birthday was always a lonely one.


    Meanwhile, Carl and Carolina had a big n for her birthday. They were busy preparing a surprise birthday party for Laura. They had been nning it for weeks, and the big day had finally arrived.


    Carl already took the day off at work and had nned it with Carolina over the phone. He had known Carolina not just yesterday but since the day he went to visit Laura, the day her mother died.


    They had both nned to make her happy and to try their best not to make her miss her parents too much.


    Carolina was busy decorating the living room with balloons and streamers, while Carl was cooking Laura¡¯s favorite dinner in the kitchen.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Carolina asked Carl, looking around at the decorations.


    ¡°Almost,¡± Carl replied, ¡°I just need to finish baking the cake. And then we¡¯ll be all set.¡±


    Just then, the doorbell rang. It was the florist delivering a beautiful bouquet of flowers for Laura. Carl and Carolina exchanged an excited nce. Everything was falling into ce.


    As Laura drove home from work, she had no idea what was waiting for her. She was looking forward to a quiet evening at home, maybe watching a movie or reading a book.


    But as she pulled into the driveway, she noticed something strange. The lights were on inside, and she could hear music ying. She got out of the car and walked up to the door, feeling a sense of curiosity.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembered Carolina calling her to inform her that she was not going to be around by the time she got back from work, so she began to wonder if she actually changed her mind and brought someone home instead.


    As she opened the door, she was met with a loud ¡°surprise!¡± from Carl, Carolina, and all of their friends. The living room was filled with balloons, decorations, and a big banner that read, ¡°Happy Birthday, Laura!¡±


    Laura¡¯s jaw dropped in shock as she took in the scene before her. She couldn¡¯t believe they had all kept it a secret from her. Tears of joy filled her eyes as she hugged Carl and Carolina, feeling grateful for their love and support.


    ¡°I thought you guys forgot my birthday; I wasn¡¯t myself throughout today.¡± Laura burst into tears like a baby.


    ¡°Aw,¡± everyone felt emotional and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Laura,¡± Carl whispered in her ear. ¡°We wanted to make this day special for you.¡±


    And with that, the party began. Laura was surrounded by the people she loved, and she felt like the luckiest person in the world, forgetting how she felt earlier.


    As they celebrated and enjoyed the party, Laura couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for Carl and Carolina¡¯s thoughtfulness. They had gone through so much trouble to make her birthday special, and it meant the world to her.


    As they cut the cake and sang ¡°Happy Birthday song,¡± Laura felt like she was on cloud nine. She knew she had found her perfect match in Carl, and she was excited to see what the future held for them.


    And as they danced and celebrated into the night,


    Laura knew that this was a birthday she would never forget.

 More surprises

    Carl surprised Laura with different types of gifts such as perfume , a new pair of heels and a bouquet of flowers and said to her ¡°don¡¯t you ever think I will ever forget your birthday, so don¡¯t be ever sad like you were today at work ¡± .N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡± Who told you I was sad today at work??¡± Laura was surprised that he knew she was sad even when he was not there .


    ¡± You don¡¯t need to know babe , just know that I¡¯ve got my eyes on you always ¡± Carl said, grabbing her by the waist.


    ¡± ook ok , it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me and if I get to know that you have someone watching me at the office then the person is fired¡± Laura scoffed.


    Carlughed¡± don¡¯t worry, I will make sure the person is careful that he or she won¡¯t get caught by the almighty Laura ¡± he said jokingly .


    ¡± I¡¯m feeling so oppressed right now ¡± Carolina said walking towards them holding a ss of wine.


    ¡± Why should you ?¡± Laura asked. ¡± I already told you to go get yourself a boyfriend but you refused¡±


    ¡± We both know the reason why I don¡¯t want to have one yet ¡± Carolina replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually not an excuse,¡± Laura said.


    ¡± Is there something I am missing here or is it girls talking? ¡± Carl asked .


    ¡± Yeah , it is babe,¡± Laura replied.


    ¡± Ok then, not interested in the conversation anymore since it¡¯s girls talk ¡°Carl said.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go back to the party and you guys should stop ying the lovey dovey game here¡±. Carolina said .


    ¡°If we don¡¯t y it here in my house , where should we go then ?¡± Laura asked with her hands wide open .


    ¡± You guys should at least wait till after the party¡± Carolina said and walked away.


    Carl and Laura bothughed following the way Carolina Walked out on them .¡± She is being jealous right now¡± Laura said to Carl .


    They both went back to the party, cut the cake and made a toast.


    As the night wore on, Laura couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed with emotion. She had never felt so loved and appreciated in her life even when her parents were alive.


    Carl and Carolina had gone above and beyond to make her birthday special, and it meant everything to her. Laura don¡¯t think she can wish for anything more .


    As they danced and celebrated, Laura caught Carl¡¯s eye and mouthed ¡°thank you¡± to him. He smiled and nodded, and she could see the love and adoration in his eyes.


    After a while, Carolina stood up and cleared her throat to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I just wanted to say a few words,¡± she said, smiling at Laura.


    ¡°Laura, from the moment I met you, I knew you were special. And Carl, you¡¯ve been an amazing partner in crime. Together, we¡¯ve made Laura feel loved and supported, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    The room erupted in apuse and cheers, and Laura felt her heart swell with gratitude. She knew she had found her tribe, and she was so grateful to have them in her life.


    As the party went down and people began to say their goodbyes, Laura hugged Carl and Carolina tightly. ¡°Thank you both so much for tonight,¡± she said, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget this birthday, and I¡¯ll never forget how much you both mean to me.¡±¡±


    ¡± I also look forward to celebrating many more birthdays together with you guys ¡°.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me Laura , what are friends for ¡± Carolina said .


    ¡± I have too Caro , there are a lot of friends out there who can¡¯t do even half of what you have done for me ¡± Laura said .


    ¡± It¡¯s nothing bestie,¡± Carolina said.


    ¡± And to this amazing being that fate had nted into my life ¡± Laura said facing Carl who was smiling and blushing ¡± I love you , and I will always love ¡± Laura promised.


    ¡± I will always love you too babe , I didn¡¯t regret meeting you and I bless the day I found you my love ¡± Carl replied Laura .


    Carl and Carolina smiled and hugged her back, and the three of them stood there for a moment, basking in the love and happiness that filled the room.


    As they pulled back, Carl looked at Laura with a mischievous glint in his eye. ¡°And one more surprise,¡± he said, pulling out a small box from behind him .


    Laura had noticed he was holding something but she didn¡¯t ask him what it was because she didn¡¯t want to be forward.


    Laura¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he opened the box and revealed a beautiful silver two piece bracelet.. ¡°I want this to be the symbol of the love we have for each other Laura ¡± he said, his voice trembling with emotion.


    Laura thought he was about to bring out a proposal ring to propose to her , she was so scared not knowing it was just a two piece bracelet.


    ¡°A¡± Carolina eximed using her two hands to cover her mouth to keep her from screaming.


    Laura collected the bracelet from Carl and looked at it closely, it¡¯s a real silver bracelet.


    Tears of joy streaming down her face, Laura nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, a million times yes! I want to forever be in love with you ¡± she eximed, as Carl wore the bracelet on her hand and she wore the other piece on his and they shared a kiss that left Carolina who was watching in the room cheering and apuding.


    Laura couldn¡¯t believe Carl could get them something that expensive because he is not even being paid well where he works. She can¡¯t wait to throw the question at him because as a good girlfriend that she is , she needed to know how he did it.


    They decided to start another round of the party to celebrate many more years ahead. ¡± I will go get us another bottle of wine¡± Carolina volunteered and dashed Into the kitchen immediately to get the wine ¡± .


    ¡± I love you so much Carl,¡± Laura said, looking Carl in the eyes.

 Same Night

    ¡°I love you too, Laura,¡± Carl replied, smiling at her. ¡°And I¡¯m so d you like the bracelet. I wanted to get you something special, something that would symbolize our love for each other.¡±


    Laura nodded, her eyes still shining with tears.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know why I feel so emotional these days,¡± Laura said, using her hand to wipe the tears running down her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Carl. And it means so much to me that you would think of me like that.¡±


    ¡± This is the least I can do for our love babe ¡± Carl said as he drew her close to himself to give her a tight hug.


    As Carolina returned with the wine, Laura turned to her. ¡°Caro, I can¡¯t believe Carl got us this beautiful bracelet. It¡¯s so expensive! How did he even afford it? , his pay is barely enough to feed him !¡± Laura was worried that Carl might do something he was not supposed to do to get the money for the bracelet .


    Carolina smiled mischievously. ¡°Let¡¯s just say Carl has his ways, Laura. And besides, it¡¯s not about the price tag, it¡¯s about the thought and love behind it and you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    Laura nodded, feeling a sense of gratitude towards Carl. She knew he wasn¡¯t earning a lot, but he had still managed to get her something so special. She felt lucky to have him in her life.


    As they continued the party, Laura couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed with emotion. She had never felt so loved and appreciated in her life. And she knew that she owed it all to Carl and Carolina, who had gone above and beyond to make her birthday special.


    The three of them all sat down at the balcony of Laura¡¯s house and feasted over wine and snacks. In the process they talked and talked about themselves and Everything going on around them.


    Not quite long , Carolina began to doze off while seated . Laura and Carl made fun of her . Immediately she noticed she was being made fun of, so she decided to go and get some sleep, leaving Laura and her boyfriend outside.


    Laura leaned over to Carl and whispered in his ear. ¡°I have a surprise for you too, Carl. Something that I think you¡¯ll love.¡±


    Carl looked at her curiously, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°What is it, Laura?¡±


    Laura smiled mischievously. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to wait and see, my love. But trust me, it¡¯s something that will make you very happy.¡±


    And with that, Laura leaned over and kissed Carl, the two of them lost in their own little world of love and happiness.


    Carolina, whom they thought was asleep, remembered she needed to call her mom and her phone outside where Laura and Carl were . She went outside to pick up her phone and saw Carl and Laura enjoying each other¡¯spany.


    ¡± Hrrrkkkkroaqck !! ¡± Carolina cracked her throat to distract them.


    They were both startled when they saw Carolina standing before them with her face turned to the other side .


    ¡± I thought you already went inside to sleep ?¡± Laura asked, looking at Carolina like she was going to stab her for spoiling her fun .


    ¡± Yea , I realized I needed to call my mom for something important that could not wait till tomorrow so I had toe back for my phone ¡°Carolina replied.


    ¡± Here is it ¡± Carl said, stretching the phone towards Carolina.


    She collected her phone and left their presence immediately.


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry about that babe,¡± Laura said, looking down at the fingers she was twisting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are shy ?¡± Carl said as he use his index finger to raise Laura¡¯s chin to look at him.


    ¡± No I¡¯m not ! ¡± Laura replied quickly like she truly is . ¡± Why would I be ?¡± Laura asked again.


    ¡± Ok , I¡¯ve heard . You are not shy but just trying to check out your twisted fingers all again ¡± Carl replied sarcastically.


    Laura yfully rolled her eyes and pped Carl¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re such a tease!¡± she said,ughing.


    Carl chuckled and pulled her close. ¡°I¡¯m just keeping things real, my love,¡± he said, smiling.


    As they sat there, enjoying each other¡¯spany, Laura¡¯s mind started to wander back to the surprise she had nned for Carl. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on his face when she revealed it to him.


    ¡°Hey, Carl?¡± she said, looking up at him with a sly grin.


    ¡°Yeah, babe?¡± he replied, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside a bit,¡± Laura said, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Carl nodded, curious, and followed Laura inside. Little did he know, his life was about to change in a big way.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be too curious babe , it is the same thing I want to give you had it been weter meet today at your ce of work ¡± Laura said.


    ¡± Can you give me a hint ?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡± Nah , I¡¯m not going too ¡± Laura stood her ground and tried her best not to fall for the cute look Carl was giving her .


    ¡± Please babe, you are making me feel nervous right now. I just need you to tell me little about it so I can prepare ahead ¡±  Carl said running after Laura who was walking way to fast than he was.


    Lauraughed and quickened her pace, enjoying the thrill of the surprise. ¡°No way, Carl! You¡¯ll just have to wait and see. But trust me, it¡¯s worth the wait,¡± she said, teasing him with a shy smile.


    Carl chuckled and continued to follow her, his curiosity piquing with every step. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡± he said, shaking his head in amusement.


    Laura nodded, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Maybe a little,¡± she said, leading him into the living room.


    As they sat down on the couch, Carl tried again to get a hint out of Laura. ¡°Come on, babe, just give me a little something. Is it something I¡¯ve been wanting?¡±


    Laura yfully shook her head, her ponytail bouncing with the motion. ¡°Nope, nope, and nope. You¡¯ll just have to wait and see, my love,¡± she said, snuggling into his side.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Carl sighed, pretending to be frustrated, but Laura could see the excitement in his eyes. She knew he was eager to find out what she had nned, and she was enjoying the suspense.

 Life Changing Journey

    As they sat there, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, Laura leaned over and whispered in Carl¡¯s ear. ¡°But I will give you a hint, my love. It¡¯s something that will change our lives forever.¡± And with that, she kissed him, leaving Carl wondering what she had in store for him.


    Carl¡¯s mind raced with possibilities, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything that would change his life forever. He was excited and a little nervous, but he trusted Laura and knew that whatever it was, it would be something special.


    As they sat there, enjoying each other¡¯spany, Laura suddenly got up and walked over to the bookshelf. She pulled out an envelope from behind a book and walked back to the couch. ¡°Here, Carl,¡± she said, handing him the envelope. ¡°Open it.¡±


    Carl took the envelope, his heart racing with anticipation. He opened it, and inside, he found a letter in another envelope and a note that read: ¡°To your new life , my love. Meet me at the office tomorrow morning to affirm your appointment .¡±


    Carl¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Laura, what is this?¡± he asked, looking up at her.


    Laura smiled mischievously. ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow, my love. But trust me, it¡¯s something that will change your life forever and even mine.¡± And with that, she leaned over and kissed him again, leaving Carl eager and curious for what was toe.


    Carl remembered Laura telling him about getting him a job but he wasn¡¯t expecting it to be this soon . ¡± How did you go about it ?¡± Carl asked .


    ¡± How did I go about what ?¡± Laura answered Carl¡¯s question with a question.


    ¡± The job thing of course, I don¡¯t have any certificate¡± Carl said.


    ¡± Have you forgotten your girlfriend is the CEO of thepany?¡± Laura boost about her status.


    ¡± Yeah I know but ¡­.¡±


    ¡± But what babe?¡± Laura asked in such a way that shut Carl up .¡± If you don¡¯t want to work in the same organization as myself, it¡¯s fine . I can actually get you a job somewhere¡± .


    ¡± why won¡¯t I love the idea of working around you but I am worried about board of directors, won¡¯t they be against you because of me ?¡± Carl¡¯s curiosity was written all over his face .


    ¡± You don¡¯t have to worry about that and moreover they don¡¯t  have to be aware about it . ¡± Laura replied.¡± We can always find a way around it ¡± .


    ¡± What way ?¡± Carl asked .


    ¡± Just don¡¯t worry about that and leave it to me ¡± Laura calmed him down.


    Carl nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. He trusted Laura and knew she would handle everything.


    ¡± Thanks babe, I will never forget all you have done for me ¡± Carl thanked Laura .


    Carl left for his house immediately, he can¡¯t wait to share the good news with James, his friend and helper and also his well wisher . James has been a wonderful friend turned brother to him . If not for him , his life would have been a terrible one .     As soon as Carl got home , James was already asleep since it waste already but he needed to wake him up , he needed a whole lot of things from him and to share the good news with him.


    ¡± Hey man !!¡± Carl stormed Into James¡¯ room .


    James, who was still very much asleep, raised up his head half way asleep. ¡°Is anything the problem? ¡± James asked with a croaky sleepy voice.


    ¡± I just got a new job man !!¡± Carl screamed.


    James stood up immediately from his bed ¡± you said what ?¡± He asked .


    ¡± I just got a new job, ¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± How ?¡± James asked.


    ¡± You know I told you the other day that Laura wants to get me a job at herpany and I thought she was joking but she is not ¡± Carl Said.


    ¡± Really!! ¡± James said out loud. Carl could see the excitement on his face.


    ¡± Yep . so all I need from you right now is a dress to put on to thepany tomorrow morning ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± Tomorrow morning ??¡± James asked unbelievably.


    ¡± Yea , tomorrow morning. I never expected it to be that quick also.¡±.


    ¡± We need to get you something to put on to the interview tomorrow morning, ¡±  James said.


    ¡± That was why I came to meet you ¡±


    James walked down to where his clothes was and brought out a lot of clothes for Carl to try out to see the one that would fit him perfectly.


    After going through so much stress of looking for what will fit James perfectly, they finally settled for a white shirt and navy blue pants which fit Carl like he was the rightful owner.


    The next morning, Carl arrived at the office, feeling a mix of excitement and nerves. Laura greeted him with a warm smile and led him to a conference room.


    ¡°Carl, this is ourpany¡¯swyer, Mr. Johnson,¡± Laura introduced. ¡°He will guide you through the appointment process.¡±


    Carl shook hands with Mr. Johnson, feeling a sense of professionalism in the air.


    ¡°Carl, as Laura¡¯s partner, we want to offer you a position as a consultant in ourpany,¡± Mr. Johnson exined. ¡°Your role will be to advise on marketing strategies and help us expand our reach.¡±


    Carl¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Me? A consultant?¡±


    Laura nodded. ¡°You have a natural talent for marketing, and we believe you¡¯ll be an asset to our team.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Carl felt a surge of pride and gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Laura. Thank you, Mr. Johnson. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    With that, Carl signed the appointment letter, feeling a sense of new beginnings and a life-changing journey ahead.


    As they left the office, Laura took Carl¡¯s hand, leading him to a surprise lunch at a fancy restaurant. Over a delicious meal, they toasted to their new chapter together.


    ¡°To our new life, my love,¡± Laura said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    ¡°To our new life,¡± Carl echoed, feeling grateful for Laura¡¯s love and support.


    Little did they know, their new life was just beginning, filled with excitement, challenges, and a love that would only continue to grow stronger.

 Finding His Footings

    It¡¯s finally the D-Day, Carl woke up to the sound of the rm . He felt so tired from the previous day party . ¡± How did Laura want to go about if I¡¯m feeling like this as a guy ?¡± Carl asked himself , a brush stuck to his mouth.


    After he was done in the bathroom, he dressed up in the well ironed shirt and pants James gave to him , with his shoes well polished.


    ¡± I wish you good luck Dude !!¡± James wished him well on his way out .


    ¡± Thanks James¡± Carl replied. ¡± Hope I¡¯m looking good?¡± Carl asked .


    ¡± Sure you are looking the best ¡± James replied.


    Carl left for thepany in a cab . He got to thepany following the direction Laura gave him.


    He alighted from the cab and stood in the front of thepany for some minutes before going inside.


    ¡± Hey , good morning. I¡¯m here to see Laura.. sorry I mean miss Laura¡±.


    ¡± Did you book an appointment with her ?¡¯ the receptionist asked Carl who was confused on what to say .


    ¡± humm , can you just call her and tell her that Carl is here to see her ?¡±


    ¡± I can¡¯t just call her unless she has an appointment with you ¡± the receptionist replied.


    Carl brought out his phone to give Laura a call but she was not answering her phone.


    ¡± You can just sit over there ¡± the receptionist pointed at an empty chair . ¡± I need to attend to other people ¡± .


    ¡± Will I just sit here without seeing the person I came to see ?¡± Carl was beginning to get frustrated about the whole scenero


    ¡± You can leave if you can¡¯t wait and if luck will be on your side , she might juste out ¡± The receptionist said nonchntly.


    Carl had no choice but to sit and wait patiently for Laura at the receptionist.


    After waiting for some minutes, he saw Laura approaching the reception with ady standing behind , who was her personal assistant.


    ¡± Hey , did any guye around to see me or something?¡± Laura asked the receptionist without noticing that Carl was sitted at a corner.


    ¡± Yes ma , I didn¡¯t allow him in since he didn¡¯t book an appointment with you and the reason why I didn¡¯t call to ask was because you¡¯re in a meeting¡±  The receptionist exined.


    ¡± So where is he now?¡± Laura was already frowning at the receptionist.


    The receptionist pointed at Carl who was sitted at the corner watching the way Laura was talking to the receptionist.


    Laura looked back at Carl who was staring at her . ¡± Oh I¡¯m so sorry I kept you waiting . You should have at least called me ¡°.


    ¡± I did but you were not picking up your calls and your receptionist had refused to call your office line ¡± Carl stood up and walked towards Laura.


    ¡°i am sorry about that ¡± Laura apologized adjusting Carl¡¯s shirt .


    The people at the receptionist began to look at her like , ¡± why would a whole CEO be adjusting this mere man¡¯s shirt ?¡± . Neither did they know that he was her boyfriend.


    Laura walked Carl down to her office holding his hands leaving people to wonder who Carl was and what rtionship he had with their CEO.     Carl¡¯s first day at the office was a whirlwind of meetings and introductions. He was eager to prove himself, but as the days went by, he realized that hisck of experience and education were major hurdles.


    His colleagues were all highly qualified and experienced professionals, and Carl felt like a small fish in a big pond , he don¡¯t know anything about what he was assigned to do .


    Despite Laura¡¯s support and encouragement, Carl struggled to keep up with the workload. He was assigned to work on a marketing campaign, but he had no idea where to start. He spent hours researching and trying toe up with ideas, but everything he came up with seemed amateurish and unimpressive.


    His colleagues were patient and helpful, but Carl couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he didn¡¯t belong there. He felt like he was holding them back, and that they were all waiting for him to catch up.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A project was assigned to call immediately, while working on the project, Carl¡¯sputer crashed, and he lost all his work. He panicked and felt like giving up. But Laura, who happened to be in the same room at that time, noticed his distress and came over to help him.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay, Carl. We¡¯ve all been there,¡± she said, calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s start again, and I¡¯ll guide you through it.¡±


    With Laura¡¯s help, Carl was able to recover his work andplete the project. But he couldn¡¯t help feeling like he was a burden to the team.


    That night, he went home feeling defeated and demotivated. James, who was waiting for him, noticed his gloomy face and asked what was wrong.


    ¡°I just feel like I don¡¯t belong there, James,¡± Carl said, sighing. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough, and I¡¯m holding everyone back.¡±


    James listened patiently and then said, ¡°Carl, you¡¯re not alone. We all feel like that sometimes. But the thing is, you¡¯re not alone. You have Laura, and you have me. And we believe in you.¡±


    Carl smiled, feeling a sense of gratitude towards James. He realized that he wasn¡¯t alone, and that he had people who cared about him and wanted him to seed.


    The next day, Carl went to work with a renewed sense of determination. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but he was willing to learn and work hard to prove himself.


    And with Laura¡¯s continued support and guidance, Carl slowly began to find his footings. He started to contribute to the team, and his ideas were met with praise and encouragement.


    He realized that he didn¡¯t have to be the most educated or experienced person in the room to be valuable. He just had to be willing to learn and work hard.


    And as he left the office that day, Carl felt a sense of pride and aplishment. He knew he still had a long way to go, but he was ready for the challenge.

 Curiosity and Anxiety

    After a few weeks of working at thepany, Carl was doing fine because he was already used to everything going on in and out of thepany, most especially his workspace.


    Carl was now living a perfect life in that he could afford anything he needed and do anything he wanted because money or material things were no longer his problems. The next thing he felt was in line was to get married to Laura but before he got married to her he needed to tell her the secret he was keeping from her all this while. But how does he want to go about it?


    Carl knew the process was going to be a tough one but he just had to go through the process.


    It¡¯s the weekend, Carl was home all alone so he decided to give Laura a call to check up on her and ask if they could meet upter in the evening .¡± Good morning Babe, how are you doing today?


    ¡°Guess what, I¡¯m on my way to your ce right now, ¡± Laura said over the phone.


    ¡°What?!¡± Carl was surprised to hear Laura saying she was on her way to his ce.


    ¡°I know I should have told you but I wanted to surprise you since you have been the oneing over to my ce all the time,¡± Laura said.¡± Or don¡¯t you want me toe over?¡±


    ¡± No, it¡¯s fine . You have ruined the surprise already by telling me about it now . I will be expecting you anyway as soon as possible ¡°.


    ¡°Alright babe, I¡¯m almost at your ce,¡± Laura said and ended the call.


    Immediately after Laura ended the call Carl¡¯s mind started racing as he tried to think of the best way to reveal the secret he had been keeping from Laura. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but he couldn¡¯t keep it inside anymore. He wanted to be honest with her, especially since they were getting closer to getting married.


    At that point, that was not important. He needed to clean up his apartment before her arrival. He quickly made sure everything was okay and clean before she got to his ce.


    As he waited for Laura to arrive, Carl¡¯s anxiety grew. He paced back and forth in his living room, trying to gather his thoughts. He knew he had to be careful with his words, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Laura or make her feel betrayed.


    Just as he was trying to calm himself down, he heard a knock on the door. He took a deep breath and opened it, revealing Laura with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Hey, babe!¡± she said, walking in and hugging him. ¡°I brought some wine and snacks, I thought we could have a cozy night in.¡±


    Carl forced a smile, trying to hide his nervousness. ¡°Sounds perfect,¡± he said, taking the wine and snacks from her.


    As they settled in on the couch, Carl knew he had to tell her. He took a deep breath and said ¡°What would you like me to prepare for you to eat ?¡±


    ¡± I just bought some wine and snacks and I think that will be enough, ¡± Laura said.


    ¡± No, it is not. I know it¡¯s been a while since you had a homemade meal so I am going to prepare one for you now¡± Carl said. He was trying his best to avoid it.


    ¡± Hmmm, that¡¯s true but you don¡¯t have to worry yourself, I will be fine,¡± Laura said.


    Neither did she know that Carl was only trying to avoid her by all means possible.


    ¡± I insist !¡± Carl said and walked away to the kitchen.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong with him ?¡± Laura asked herself silently after noticing the uneasy feeling that Carl was portraying. ¡± Or am I making him feel ufortable?¡±


    Laura stood up and went to meet Carl in the kitchen where he was standing ¡± This kitchen is actually nice but way too small. Don¡¯t you think we need to change your apartment?¡±


    Carl was startled, he wasn¡¯t expecting her toe to the kitchen but there she was.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry Carl, I have eaten and I am fine¡±  Laura said dragging Carl with her out of the kitchen.


    They both left the kitchen for the living room and sat down on the couch, Carl¡¯s face looking so serious and all.


    ¡± Are you sure you¡¯re fine ?¡± Laura asked.


    ¡± Sure I am,¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± Then why the long serious face ?¡± Laura asked.


    ¡°Laura, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. Something I¡¯ve been keeping from you for a while now.¡±


    Laura looked at him curiously, ¡°What is it, babe? You¡¯re starting to scare me.¡±


    Carl hesitated, trying to find the right words. ¡°It¡¯s about my past, Laura. There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know about me, something I¡¯ve been trying to hide.¡±


    Laura¡¯s expression changed from curiosity to concern. ¡°What is it, Carl? You can tell me anything.¡±


    Carl took another deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not who you think I am, Laura. My past, my background, it¡¯s all a lie.¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°What do you mean? Can you just tell me what is going on?¡±


    Carl knew he had to be brave, he had to tell her the truth, no matter how hard it was. ¡°The story I told you about myself is not true, I failed at everything and I feel this is the right time to tell you about myself. And my past, it¡¯s not what I¡¯ve been telling you. I¡¯ve been trying to protect you, but I realize now that was a mistake.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Laura looked at him, her eyes searching for answers. ¡°Why, Carl? Why did you lie to me?¡±


    Carl knew he had to be honest, he had to tell her everything. But how does he want to tell her that, in a way she would not break up with him or even believe him?


    Carl was so confused and Laura on the other hand was eager to know the truth and get to the bottom of the matter ¡­

 Moment of Truth

    Carl took a deep breath and let it out slowly, trying to gather his thoughts. He knew this was going to be the hardest conversation of his life.


    ¡°Laura, I¡¯m not just a man,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf.¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she took a step back, her hand covering her mouth. ¡°What? Carl, what are you talking about?¡±


    Carl knew he had to be honest, he had to tell her everything. ¡°I came to the human world from a pack. I came to the human world because I couldn¡¯t shift into my werewolf form,¡±


    ¡°What!??!¡± Laura eximed.


    ¡± My father was the Alpha of the pack when he died, I was supposed to be the next Alpha but my stepbrother whom I don¡¯t know just came from nowhere to take over the pack just because I couldn¡¯t shift ¡± Carl exined.


    ¡± So he took over the pack and made my life and my mother¡¯s life miserable by taking my mother as his wife and maltreating us and even the pack ¡±


    ¡± There was nothing I could do about it which was a shame so I decided toe to the human world to go back to the pack strong and powerful to destroy the wicked Alpha ¡± Carl narrated his story.


    Laura looked at him, her eyes searching for answers. ¡°Why did you lie to me, Carl? what for? Why did you keep this from me?¡±


    Carl knew he had to be brave, he had to tell her the truth, no matter how hard it was. ¡°I was afraid, Laura. I was afraid of losing you, of you not epting me for who I am. But I realize now that was a mistake. I should have been honest with you from the start.¡±


    Laura took a deep breath, her eyes still wide with shock. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say, Carl. This is a lot to take in.¡±


    Carl nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. He had finally told her the truth, and now it was up to her to decide what to do with it.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot, Laura. But I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me, to ept me for who I am. I promise to always be honest with you from now on.¡±


    Laura looked at him, her eyes searching for answers. And then, after what felt like an eternity, she spoke.


    ¡°I need time, Carl. I need time to process this, to think about what this means for us.¡±


    Carl nodded, feeling a sense of hope. She hadn¡¯t rejected him outright, and that was a good sign.


    ¡°I understand, Laura. Take all the time you need. I will be here, waiting for you.¡±


    And with that, Laura turned and walked away, leaving Carl to wonder what the future held for them.


    Carl began to me himself for telling Laura about his story but he had to tell because he might be the wolf that he was one day and he had to prepare her ahead of what was toe.


    ¡°What do I do ?¡± Carl asked himself. He can¡¯t bring himself to tell his friend James about it or Carolina, Laura¡¯s friend. Those are the people he knows who can help him talk to Laura on his behalf but he can¡¯t tell them about it.     Laura wasn¡¯t herself throughout the time she was driving home. Her mind was racing with thoughts and questions, trying to process what Carl had just told her. She couldn¡¯t believe the man she loved, the man she thought she knew, was a werewolf. She couldn¡¯t believe he had kept this secret from her for so long.


    As she pulled into her driveway, Laura felt a lump form in her throat. She tried to hold back her tears, but they began to fall as she turned off the engine. She sat in the car, crying uncontrobly, trying to wrap her head around everything.


    Finally, sheposed herself enough to get out of the car and walk into her house. She went straight to her room, locking the door behind her. She copsed onto her bed, burying her face in her pillow as she let out a sob.


    Carolina who was watching her favorite TV show saw Laura walking in a very bad state and began to get worried. ¡± But she left the house this morning feeling so excited that she wanted to go and surprise her boyfriend?¡± Carolina Couldn¡¯t think of what the problem might be.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She went to Laura¡¯s room but the door was locked ¡± Laura can you please open the door and talk to me ?¡± Carolina pleaded but all she could hear was Laura crying.


    ¡± You just have to calm down, whatever the case may be, crying and locking yourself in there won¡¯t solve the problem on ground¡±


    ¡± Calm down you say ?? Why did he lie to me?¡± she cried out loud. ¡°Why did he keep this from me?¡±


    Carolina didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening so she decided to let her be for a while. ¡± She might just need some time alone and she will be fine ¡°. Carolina said to herself and left.


    Lauray there for hours, crying and thinking about everything Carl had told her. She couldn¡¯t believe she had been so blind, so oblivious to the truth. She felt like her whole rtionship with Carl had been a lie.


    As the hours passed, Laura¡¯s tears slowly began to dry up. Shey there, feeling numb and empty, wondering what the future held for her and Carl. She knew she needed time to think, and to process everything, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of uncertainty and doubt.


    As the night wore on, Laura finally fell asleep, exhausted from her tears and her thoughts. But she knew this was far from over. She had a long journey ahead of her, trying toe to terms with Carl¡¯s secret, and figuring out if their love was strong enough to ovee it.

 PAINED!

    Carolina was getting worried. Laura had been locked in her room for hours, and she hadn¡¯te out or eaten anything. Carolina had tried to talk to her, but Laura just cried and told her to leave her alone. Carolina didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she knew something was seriously wrong.


    She decided to try again, knocking softly on Laura¡¯s door. ¡°Laura, pleasee out. You need to eat something. You can¡¯t just stay there forever.¡±


    ¡± I said you should go away !!!. I don¡¯t want to see or talk to anyone or eat anything!¡± Laura screamed on top of her voice.


    Carolina sighed and tried again. ¡°Laura, I¡¯m worried about you. Please talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Still, there was no response. Carolina was starting to get concerned. She had never seen Laura like this before. She was always the strong one, the one who could handle anything. But now, she was locked in her room, crying and refusing toe out.


    Carolina decided to take matters into her own hands. She went to the kitchen and made some tea and toast, hoping that Laura would at least eat something. She took the tray to Laura¡¯s room and knocked again.


    ¡°Laura, I¡¯ve brought you some food. Please, just open the door and take it.¡±


    This time, the door opened a crack, and Laura¡¯s tear-stained face appeared. ¡°Just leave it there,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Carolina was taken aback by Laura¡¯s appearance. Her eyes were red and puffy, her face was pale, and her hair was a mess. She looked like she had been crying for days.


    ¡°Laura, please talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡± Carolina asked, trying to keep her voice gentle.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry Carolina, I will be fine. It¡¯s just something I have to deal with Laura said.


    ¡± I¡¯m your best friend you know. So please I beg of you just tell me about it, you can¡¯t be going through this alone without me being aware¡±


    Laura just shook her head and closed the door, leaving Carolina standing there with the tray of food. Carolina sighed and put the tray down, wondering what she could do to help her friend.


    She knew Laura was going through something, but she had no idea what. All she could do was be there for her, and hope that eventually, Laura would open up and talk about what was wrong.


    The following morning, Carolina decided to give Carl a call to find out what happened between them since Laura had refused toe out of her room or talk to her about it.


    ¡± Hey Carl,¡±  Carolina said over the phone to Carl who was sounding so down.


    ¡± What¡¯s up? ¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± What¡¯s going on between you and Laura ?¡± Carolina went straight to the point without hesitating or asking if Carl was fine.


    ¡°it is not something I will want you to know about except if your friend tells you about it Carl replied.


    ¡± You know what Carl, you can just tell me about it because my friend is not ready to tell me anything. She just locked herself in there refusing to eat or talk to me ¡± Carolina said.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know what to do about it because I would be thest person she wants to talk to at the moment, ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± Are you not the best that happened to her like she used to say again because I don¡¯t understand you both ¡± Carolina replied. ¡± Did you guys break up ?¡± she asked.


    ¡± No, we didn¡¯t. What is happening to our rtionship right now is more than the heartbreak of break-up and I¡¯m the cause ¡± Carl answered.


    ¡± I won¡¯t take it lightly with you if anything should happen to my friend, I will get you arrested¡± Carolina threatened and ended the call.


    Carolina went back to Laura¡¯s front door to check if she had eaten or probably she was ready to talk to her but no she was not.


    There is nobody Carolina could call to tell about what¡¯s going on. Carolina was so worried about Laura because she had been silent for the past hours crying or not talking.


    Carolina was getting more and more worried by the minute. She had never seen Laura like this before, and she didn¡¯t know how to help her. She decided to try again, knocking softly on Laura¡¯s door.


    ¡°Laura, pleasee out. You need to eat something. You can¡¯t just stay in there forever,¡± Carolina said, trying to sound gentle but firm.


    There was no response. Carolina sighed and tried again. ¡°Laura, I¡¯m worried about you. Please talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Still, there was no response. Carolina was starting to get concerned. She had never seen Laura like this before. She was always the strong one, the one who could handle anything. But now, she was locked in her room, crying and refusing toe out.


    Carolina decided to take matters into her own hands. She went to the kitchen and made some tea and toast, hoping that Laura would at least eat something. She took the tray to Laura¡¯s room and knocked again.


    ¡°Laura, I¡¯ve brought you some food. Please, just open the door and take it,¡± Carolina said, trying to sound calm.


    ¡°Laura, please talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡± Carolina asked, trying to keep her voice gentle. ¡± You didn¡¯t even bother taking the food I brought for you earlier¡±.


    After a lot of persuasion, Carolina sighed and put the tray down taking away the one she left there earlier, wondering what she could do to help her friend.


    Just then, Carolina¡¯s phone rang. It was her mother. ¡°Hey, sweetie, how are you doing?¡± her mother asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Laura, Mom. She¡¯s been locked in her room for hours, crying and refusing toe out. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m getting really worried,¡± Carolina said, trying to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Oh, dear, that doesn¡¯t sound good at all. Have you tried talking to her?¡± her mother asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mom, I¡¯ve tried everything. But she just won¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m starting to get concerned,¡± Carolina said.


    ¡°Well, sweetie, sometimes people just need some time and space to work through their problems. But if you¡¯re worried, you could try calling her mother or father to see if they know anything,¡± her mother suggested.


    Carolina thought about this for a moment. It was a good idea. But Laura¡¯s parents were dead. ¡± Have you forgotten I told you that Laura¡¯s parents are dead ?¡±


    ¡± Oh, I¡¯m so sorry dear, I forgot


    ¡°Thanks, Mom. I¡¯ll find a way around it,¡± Carolina said, feeling a sense of hope.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She hung up the phone thinking of what to do.

 Emotionally drained.

    Carl has been moody and down all day that even his friend who was not always around noticed that something was definitely going on with him because he has refused toe out of his room.


    James went to Carl¡¯s room to check up on him but he found Carl tearing up like a baby. ¡± What¡¯s up Dude, are you fine ?¡± James asked.


    ¡± Yeah, I¡¯m¡± Carl quickly cleaned up his face with his backhand thinking James didn¡¯t notice but he did .


    ¡± Don¡¯t try to pretend like everything is fine when everything is not ¡± James sat next to Carl .


    ¡± I¡¯m just going through some personal stuff and I will be fine,¡± Carl said.


    ¡± You can always tell me about it, ¡± James offered.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry James , I will be good¡± Carl insisted with a fake smile on his face .


    James decided to leave him since he was an adult and can take decisions all by himself. ¡± I¡¯m off to work¡± James walked to the door.


    ¡± Ohhh, I forgot today is Monday,¡± Carl eximed.


    ¡± Are you not going to work This morning? You can¡¯t be skipping work since you just started work at thepany ¡± James confronted Carl.


    ¡± I know right. I just need to take some time off work¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± Is there a reason why you want to take some time off work ???¡± James asked .


    ¡± I¡¯m not feeling too well and I also need some time alone, ¡± Carl replied. ¡± Just go away James and let me be ¡±


    After trying all his best to persuade Carl, he left for where he was going to .     James left Carl¡¯s room, feeling worried about his friend. He knew Carl was going through something, but he didn¡¯t know what. He decided to keep an eye on him, just in case.


    Meanwhile, Carl was feeling miserable. He had never felt so low in his life. He had hurt Laura, the woman he loved, and he didn¡¯t know how to make it right. He had been trying to shift into his werewolf form, but it wasn¡¯t working. He was stuck in his human form, feeling weak and helpless.


    As the day went by, Carl became more and more withdrawn. He stopped answering his phone, stopped going out, and stopped talking to anyone. He justy in bed, feeling sorry for himself.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    James tried to reach out to him several times, but Carl just pushed him away. ¡°Leave me alone, James. I can handle it,¡± he would say.


    But James knew better. He knew Carl was struggling, and he needed help. So, he decided to take matters into his own hands. He went to Laura¡¯s house, hoping to find out what was going on.


    When he arrived, he found Carolina sitting on the couch, looking worried. ¡°Hey, James. What brings you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Laura. I need to talk to her,¡± James said.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here. She¡¯s been locked in her room for days, refusing toe out or talk to anyone,¡± Carolina said.


    James¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened between Carl and Laura?¡±


    Carolina sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, James. But whatever it is, it¡¯s bad. Laura is a mess, and Carl is¡­ well, you¡¯ve seen him. He¡¯s not doing well either.¡±


    James nodded. ¡°I need to talk to Laura. Can you take me to her room?¡±


    Carolina hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Okay, but be gentle with her. She¡¯s not in a good ce right now.¡±


    James followed Carolina to Laura¡¯s room, feeling a sense of trepidation. What was he going to find when he got there?


    When James got to Laura¡¯s room, the door was locked as usual. ¡± Laura , James is here to see you , can you please open the door¡± .


    Laura refused to answer both Carolina and Laura ¡± okay , you don¡¯t want to open the door at least tell us what is going on between the both of you ¡± James pleaded . ¡± At least even if we can¡¯t solve the problem on ground, we should be able to have an idea of what it is¡±


    Laura still didn¡¯t say a word . ¡± Let¡¯s just let her be,¡±  Carolina said , tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡± They will be fine soon, Carol,¡± James triedforting Carolina.


    Carolina raises her head to look at James ¡° did you just say they will be fine?¡± She asked . ¡± It¡¯s been two days since shest had something to eat or drink. She didn¡¯t even go to work today that she has an appointment with herpany investors and you said she will be fine ??¡±


    ¡± Damn !!! , what are we going to do about the investors??. Don¡¯t you think we should call someone at her work ce ,  probably her secretary to inform them that she is not avable at the moment?¡±


    Carolina held her head and said ¡± I don¡¯t even know what to do . I am the most confused person on earth right now¡±  she said walking to the living room.


    James and Carolina were both seated in the living room when they heard the sound of a door knob cracking open . They both looked at each other and ran to Laura¡¯s room door front.


    By the time they got there, Laura was standing before them all dressed up in a white pants and ck jacket, her hair not neatly done and her lips all cracked.


    Carolina ran to her and held her hand ¡± Laura what¡¯s going on ??¡± She asked .  ¡°I have been worried sick ¡°.


    Laura smiled. James and Carolina both looked at each other wondering why she just smiled. ¡± As you can see , I¡¯m fine and I need to go to work now, ¡± Laura said .


    ¡± What ??!!¡± Carolina eximed. ¡± That¡¯s not gonna happen. Did you take a look at the mirror to see how bad you look?¡± Carolina asked .


    ¡± I am not looking that bad , I just want to quickly go meet with the investors. I will be back in two hours time ¡± Laura said, grabbing her bag from Carolina.


    ¡± You must be out of your mind Laura !! ¡± Carolina said.

 Getting Through It

    James stood there, dumbfounded, watching Carolina and Laura. He was so confused that he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Laura, what are you doing? You don¡¯t look fine going to work. What happened between you and Carl?¡± James asked, concern etched on his face. ¡°Why are you guys putting us in the dark? If anything goes wrong, we can always talk it out and settle it. And now you want to go to the office in this manner? Do you even know how your employees are going to look at you?¡± James said, patting Laura¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Girl, you need to get yourself together. You can¡¯t go to the office in this manner. Your investors are going to think you¡¯re going through a trauma. You can always fix another meeting another day since you can¡¯t make it to the meeting today,¡± Carolina said, not agreeing with Laura going out.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I should get her something to eat and change into, so we can go out and get some fresh air,¡± James told Carolina.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry yourself guys , I will be fine ¡± Laura insisted.


    ¡°Laura, you should stop! We¡¯re just worried about you going to the office in this state, that¡¯s all. We¡¯re not trying to dictate your life for you; we simply care,¡± Carolina said, concern evident in her voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your empathy, okay? I¡¯m fine,¡± Laura yelled angrily, stomping out of the house.


    ¡°Laura, dear, we can¡¯t let you go in that state. You¡¯re not okay,¡± Carolina said, wanting to stop Laura.


    ¡°We should probably let her be. She needs to clear her head. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between the two of them, but I think¡­¡± James said, trailing off as Laura got into her car and drove off.


    James and Carolina exchanged a worried nce. ¡°Let¡¯s follow her to the office and make sure she¡¯s okay,¡± James suggested.


    They quickly got into James¡¯ car and followed Laura to the office, making sure she arrived safely. As they watched her get out of the car and walk into the building, James and Carolina exchanged another worried nce.


    ¡°I hope she¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Carolina said, concern etched on her face.


    ¡°Me too,¡± James replied. ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡± What do you think we should do about Carl , he has not been himself for days too ¡°. James said worriedly.


    ¡± I think we should just let them be , they are adults, they should be able to fix whatever is going on between them ¡°. Laura suggested.


    ¡± You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s see how it goes ¡± . James said and drove off to drop Carolina at her ce before going back to his workce.     As Laura walked in , the people around and inside thepany began to watch her and whispered to each other. Laura noticed but yed a deaf ear to whatever they might be talking about.


    She went straight to the conference room for the meeting with the investors.


    ¡± Are you sure you are fine ma¡¯am?¡± Her personal assistant asked in a whisper when she noticed her.


    ¡± Yeah, I¡¯m¡± Laura replied with a broad fake smile.


    ¡± But you don¡¯t look fine ma¡¯am¡± her personal assistant said.¡± Even the investors are watching you ¡± she said pointing at the young men seated before the table.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry about me , I¡¯m fine¡± Carl said and walked to her seat.


    ¡± So what do we have in our agenda today ?¡± Laura asked going straight to the point.


    ¡±


    As the meeting began, Laura tried her best to focus on the discussion, but her mind kept wandering back to Carl and their argument. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of sadness and anger that lingered inside her.


    The investors presented their proposals, and Laura nodded along, trying to appear engaged. But her eyes kept zing over, and she found herself zoning out of the conversation.


    One of the investors, a middle-aged man with a condescending tone, spoke up. ¡°Laura, are you sure you¡¯re okay? You seem a bit¡­ distracted.¡±


    Laura forced a smile and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for asking. Just a bit tired, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The investor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tired? You look like you¡¯ve been through a war. Is everything okay at home?¡±


    Laura¡¯s face flushed with anger, but she kept her cool. ¡°Everything is fine, thank you for your concern. Let¡¯s focus on the agenda, shall we?¡±


    The meeting dragged on, with Laura struggling to keep up the pretense of being fine. She knew she wasn¡¯t fooling anyone, but she was determined to get through it without breaking down.


    As the meeting finally adjourned, Laura let out a sigh of relief. She gathered her things and stood up, trying to make a quick exit.


    But the investors lingered, chatting among themselves and casting sideways nces at Laura. She knew they were talking about her, and it made her skin crawl.


    ¡°Laura, can we have a word with you?¡± one of the investors asked, approaching her.


    Laura¡¯s heart sank. She knew what wasing. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, trying to sound calm.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°We¡¯re concerned about your¡­ state of mind,¡± the investor said, his voice dripping with condescension. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like yourself today. Is everything okay?¡±


    Laura¡¯s anger boiled over, but she kept it in check. ¡°Everything is fine,¡± she repeated, her voice firm. ¡°I just need some rest, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The investor nodded, but his eyes said he didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Okay, Laura. But if you need any¡­ help, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out.¡±


    ¡± Even If I need help , do you look like some one who can help me ? ¡± Laura thought to herself.


    Laura forced a smile and nodded, feeling like she was being patronized. She knew she had to get out of there before she lost her coolpletely.


    As she walked out of the conference room, she felt the weight of the investors¡¯ gaze on her. She knew she had to pull herself together, for the sake of herpany and her reputation.


    But as she walked back to her office, she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she was on the verge of a breakdown.

 Cheering Laura

    Laura couldn¡¯t stand the people around her in the office so she decided to go somewhere else to cool off her head and get her acts together. ¡± I will sign the documentster ¡± Laura said to her secretary who was standing before her holding some documents.


    ¡± Okay ma, ¡± her secretary answered.


    Laura grabbed her bag from the table and made her way out of the office.


    As soon as she got out of her office, her personal assistant ran after her ¡± ma¡¯am please wait !!¡±


    Laura looked back and saw her personal assistant right behind her back. ¡± Yes ??¡±


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you allow me or one of the drivers to drive you home?¡±


    ¡± I want to drive myself today . Is it a crime ?¡± Laura asked


    ¡± No ma but I¡¯m just concerned about you ma ¡± her personal assistant replied, worries written all over her face.


    Laura moved closer to her and held her shoulder ¡± don¡¯t worry about me , worry about yourself okay¡± Laura said and left leaving her personal assistant standing.


    Laura decided to go to her favorite bar which was Carl¡¯s formal workce .


    She entered the ce and looked around , the look of the ce brought back memories. She remembered how she first met Carl and how they started bing friends from enemies. She never imagined him being a werewolf because he looks like a normal human.


    Laura walked into the bar, the familiar scent of beer and whiskey enveloping her. She looked around, taking in the atmosphere. This was where she first met Carl, where they started their unlikely friendship. She couldn¡¯t help but think about how much her life had changed since then.


    Laura began to regret that she met Carl . She wished she had note to the bar the day she set her eyes on him.


    As she made her way to the bar, memories flooded her mind. She remembered her childhood, growing up without a father. He had gone hunting in the mountains and never returned. She was just a little girl, but the pain of losing him still lingered.


    Laura¡¯s eyes zed over as she recalled the day her father left. She had been ying in the woods, and he had promised to return with stories of his adventures. But he never came back. The search party found him torn apart, his body mauled beyond recognition.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The police had said it was a wild animal attack, but Laura knew the truth. She had seen the w marks, the way his body was ripped apart. It was no ordinary animal. It was a werewolf.


    Laura looked at the memory, her mind returning back to the present. She took a deep breath and approached the bar, trying to shake off the Longing .


    The bartender, a friendly face she recognized, greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°Laura! Long time no see! What brings you here today?¡±


    Laura forced a smile, trying to hide her turmoil. ¡°Just needed a drink, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s great, we all sometimes need to clear off our head with a drink or more ¡± the bartender said.


    Laura forced a smile without saying a word to what the bartender had said.


    ¡± It¡¯s been a while since we saw Carl around, he just decided not toe to work again.¡±


    ¡± He is good¡± Laura replied bluntly.


    ¡± Do you by any chance know his whereabout?¡± The bartender asked even when he knows Carl was now dating Laura and has gotten a new decent job like the rumour he heard from his other colleagues said.


    ¡± You know what? , if you want to talk to him , why don¡¯t you just call him or probably just go visit him at home instead of questioning me here ¡± Laura said and sat down on the chair before the counter.


    The bartender nodded knowingly and poured her a ss of whiskey. ¡°On the house, Laura. You look like you could use it.¡±


    Laura took a sip, feeling the liquid burn down her throat. She closed her eyes, letting the memories wash over her. She had thought she had left the past behind, but it seemed to be catching up with her.


    As she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure walking towards her. It was James, Carl¡¯s friend and right behind him was Carolina. James and Carolina had a concerned look on their face, and Laura knew they hade to check on her.


    Laura was so sure that they had no other motive or objective othering for her but why can¡¯t they just let her be ?


    ¡°Hey, Laura. How are you doing?¡± James asked, sitting down beside her.


    Laura sighed, feeling a mix of emotions. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to figure some things out, James. That¡¯s all.¡±


    James nodded understandingly. ¡°I know things have been toughtely. But we¡¯re here for you, Laura. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    Carolina ran to stay beside Laura covering her hands with her own hands ¡± please Laura , no matter what you might be going through at the moment don¡¯t hurt yourself¡± .


    Laura smiled weakly, feeling a sense of gratitude towards James and Carolina. They had taken her in, epted her for who she was, and supported her through thick and thin.


    ¡± I promise I won¡¯t hurt myself¡± Laura smiled.


    James and Carolina refused to go afterforting Laura, they also sat down over a bottle of drink with her.


    As she sipped her drink, Laura realized that she wasn¡¯t alone in her struggles. She had people who cared about her, people who would stand by her no matter what. And with that thought, she felt a sense of hope, a sense that she could face whatever challenges ahead.


    James and Carolina began to give Laura some words of encouragement which made her want to forget everything she was going through.


    Laura decided to be her self and forget everything she might be going through.


    They all chatted and talked , they were so happy to see Lauraughing and smiling again.


    Later in the night , James went to drop Laura and Carolina off before heading back to his apartment to face his friend Carl since he was done cheering Laura up .

 Head_On

    By the time James got home, Carl was still looking miserable on his bed. James could see the pain and frustration etched on his face, and he knew he had to do something to help his friend.


    ¡°Hey, Carl, how¡¯s it going?¡± James asked, sitting down beside him on the bed.


    Carl shook his head, his eyes welling up with tears. ¡°It¡¯s not going, James. I¡¯ve messed everything up. I¡¯ve hurt Laura, and I don¡¯t know how to fix it.¡±


    James put a hand on Carl¡¯s shoulder, his voice firm but gentle. ¡°Carl, you need to be a man about this. You can¡¯t just wallow in self-pity and expect things to get better. You need to take action, apologize to Laura, and work to regain her trust.¡±


    Carl looked up at James, his eyes red and puffy. ¡°I know, James. But it¡¯s not that easy. I¡¯ve hurt her so deeply, and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll ever forgive me.¡±


    James squeezed Carl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You won¡¯t know unless you try, Carl. And even if she doesn¡¯t forgive you right away, you need to keep trying. You need to show her that you¡¯remitted to making things right.¡±


    Carl nodded slowly, a determined look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re right, James. I need to be a man and face this head-on.¡±


    James smiled, his eyes encouraging. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Carl. Now, let¡¯s get you cleaned up and go apologize to Laura. It¡¯s time to take responsibility for your actions and start making things right.¡±


    Few days after Carl and Laura¡¯s issues, life went back to normal. They both began to leave their lives away from each other.


    Laura went back to her normal working routine while Carl is on the quest for another paying job , he could not go back to thepany or even return to the bar where he left for thepany.


    But it was not easy for the both of them to stay without each other but they just had to move on with their respective lives.


    As the days turned into weeks, Carl and Laura continued on their separate paths. Carl had found a new job at a construction site, and Laura was thriving in her role as CEO. They both seemed to be moving on with their lives, but the truth was, they were both still hurting.


    Carl would often find himself thinking about Laura, wondering how she was doing, and if she had forgiven him. He knew he had hurt her deeply, and he couldn¡¯t me her if she never wanted to see him again.


    Laura, on the other hand, was trying to focus on her work and her new projects, but she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of emptiness. She missed Carl, despite everything he had done. She missed theirte-night conversations, theirughter, and their adventures together.


    One day, as Carl decided to get something at the mall down the street, he saw Laura¡¯s car drive past him . ¡± What is she doing around my area?¡± Carl asked himself.


    He watched till the car vanished out of his sight hoping Laura would see him watching her but he was so sure she wasn¡¯t because she was the one driving the car .


    That night, Carl couldn¡¯t sleep. He kept thinking about Laura, and how he had wronged her. He knew he had to make amends, to prove to her that he was truly sorry.


    He picked up his phone and dialed her number, his heart pounding in his chest. It rang several times before she answered, her voice hesitant.


    Carl was so happy she answered his call . He had been trying to reach since the incident but she wasn¡¯t taking her call .


    ¡°Hello?¡± she said.


    ¡°Laura, it¡¯s me, Carl. I know I don¡¯t deserve it, but I was wondering if we could meet up and talk?¡± he asked, his voiceced with hope.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and for a moment, Carl thought she had hung up on him. But then, her voice came through, soft and gentle.


    ¡°Okay, Carl. But just to talk. I¡¯m not promising anything.¡±


    Carl¡¯s heart leapt with joy. It was a start, a chance to make things right. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but he was willing to do whatever it took to regain her trust.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡± How have you been?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡± Good , thank you, ¡± Laura replied.


    ¡± I just want to say thank you for answering my call this time around ¡± Carl was short of words that he didn¡¯t know what to say to her .


    ¡± You know what Carl , I¡¯m very busy right now and I don¡¯t have time to chit chat. I¡¯m so sorry, I need to go now ¡± Laura said and ended the call.


    Carl¡¯s heart Sank , he wasn¡¯t expecting Laura to hang up on him just like that but she did which was very painful.


    He was so disappointed and hurt by Laura¡¯s abrupt ending of the call . He has been hoping for a chance to apologize and make amends thinking he has gotten one when she answered his call .


    But it seems like she wasn¡¯t ready to forgive him yet . He couldn¡¯t me her , he med himself for hurting her and breaking her . Even if she was going to forgive him, it is going to take a lot of time and patience.


    Carl decided not to call Laura again until he figured out what to do to win her over again.


    Laura on the other end had nothing to do but just felt like she didn¡¯t want to talk to Carl , not yet . Listening to his voice once again made her remember the days they spent together, the happy moments they shared, the time they shared in each other¡¯s arms and all .


    Just the thought of them alone wanted to make her cry but she was determined to stay strong till the end .


    Laura Shaked off the feeling and went to the kitchen to get herself a ss of wine and a te of snacks to cool her brain and watch her favorite TV series.

 A worthy chance

    Days turned into weeks and weeks into months Laura and Carl were still apart with no hope ofing back together.


    Carl decided toe up with a n and involved Carolina and James, his friend. He nned a meet up and they decided to meet at Carl¡¯s ce .


    Later that evening James arrived with Carolina. Carl was shocked to see them together ¡± what¡¯s with the two of you ?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡± I don¡¯t get ?¡±Carolina asked .


    ¡± You are always both showing up everywhere together these days which has begin to make me wonder what is going on between the both of you ¡± Carl replied.


    Carolina and Jame red at each other and smiled ¡± juste off it dude and let¡¯s go straight to the point of why we are here ¡± James shut Carl up with his words.


    ¡± Alright , if you say so, ¡± Carl said and went to sit on the couch .


    ¡± So what¡¯s the n?¡± Carolina asked.


    ¡°As you guys know, I am still in love with Laura and I can¡¯t see myself doing anything without her ¡­¡± Carl said.


    ¡± We know right . How do we get involved in this ?¡± Carolina asked .


    ¡± I want us toe up with a n that will bring us back together ¡± Carl replied


    ¡± I don¡¯t think there is anything we can do to help you Carl , we have tried our best talking to her but she is not ready to listen to us . ¡± James said.


    ¡± You know what Carl , we can¡¯t help you. You¡¯re the only one that can help yourself ¡± Carolina said.


    ¡± How do you want me to help myself when I have tried all I could ever think of but all is not bringing any positive results ¡± carl said tiredly .


    ¡± It¡¯s the weekend Carl . Laura still loves you!! so just go meet her at home and make things out with her.¡± Carolina advised.


    Carl thought about it and saw that the advice could be an opportunity for him to get back together with his love . He quickly grabbed James car key and ran outside to the garage to go to Laura¡¯s ce


    Carl drove to Laura¡¯s house, his heart racing with excitement and nervousness. He had been given a chance to make things right, and he was determined to seize it.


    As he arrived at her house, he saw her sitting on the porch, looking beautiful and serene. He took a deep breath, got out of the car, and walked towards her.


    ¡°Laura,¡± he said, his voice soft and gentle. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    Laura looked up at him, her eyes guarded but curious. ¡°What is it, Carl?¡±


    Carl sat down beside her, his eyes locked on hers. ¡°I know I hurt you, Laura. I know I broke your trust. But I want you to know that I still love you, and I want to make things right.¡±


    Laura sighed, her expression softening. ¡°Carl, I appreciate your apology, but I need time to think. I need time to heal.¡±


    Carl nodded, his heart heavy with regret. ¡°I understand, Laura. I just wanted to tell you that I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to regain your trust. I¡¯ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t need you to wait for me Carl , just move on with your life like I have done with mine ¡± Laura said and walked away.


    Carl decided not to give up and followed her right away. ¡± I¡¯m so sorry Laura, I don¡¯t mean to keep the secret from you for that long ¡±


    ¡± Your apologies are useless now Carl , just go away !!¡± Laura yelled at Carl .


    ¡± No, I¡¯m not Laura. I still love you !!


    ¡± You hurt me Carl , I trusted you but you broke my trust in you and I hate you!¡± Laura burst into tears .


    ¡± And I love you Laura ¡± Carl said and hugged her from behind.


    Laura couldn¡¯t get herself away from Carl¡¯s tight hug , all she could do was burst into tears.


    Carl patted Laura using his hand to stroke her hair ¡± I¡¯m so sorry baby, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you Laura¡± Carl said slowly.


    Laura cried all she want and looked at him, her eyes searching. ¡°Carl, I still care about you. But do you think I can do this ??¡±


    ¡± Yes you can Laura . We can make this work between us ¡±


    Laura nodded her head and said ¡± I don¡¯t want you to ever hide something from again¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Carl nodded, determination in his eyes. ¡°I wont, Laura. I promise. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to prove myself to you.¡±


    Laura nodded, a small smile on her face. ¡°I hope so, Carl. I really do.¡±


    Carl¡¯s heart leapt with hope. This was a start, a chance to make things right. He would do whatever it took to regain Laura¡¯s trust, to prove himself to her. He would wait for her, no matter how long it took.


    They both sat down and talked about everything that has happened to them  during the period they were not together .


    As they sat down, Carl took Laura¡¯s hand in his, and she didn¡¯t pull away. They talked for hours, sharing their feelings, fears, and hopes. Carl told her about his regret, his sorrow, and his determination to make things right. Laura shared her pain, her anger, and her struggle to move on.


    As it began to get dark , they both felt a sense of relief, a sense of closure. They realized that they still loved each other, that they still had a connection that was worth fighting for.


    ¡°So why did you hate werewolves that much ?¡± Carl asked Laura the question he has been wanting to ask Laura .


    Laura told Carl the story of her childhood, how her father was killed by a wolf even though she was not told that a wolf killed her father and all.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that Laura but not all wolves are like that . Some are gentle just like me ¡± Carl defended himself .


    They both spent the whole night in each otherspany, having some lovely moment together .

 Second Chance

    Carolina and James had been waiting for Carl to return from Laura¡¯s ce but he was nowhere to be found ¡± What could be the problem?¡±


    ¡± I am also confused to why he is not here yet but I hope they have sorted things out ¡± James


    James picked up his phone and called to make sure he was fine but Carl was not answering his call because he was having a nice time with his girlfriend Laura.


    James tried calling Carl several times, but he didn¡¯t answer. Carolina and James exchanged worried nces. ¡°Something must be wrong,¡± Carolina said, her brow furrowed.


    James shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a bad feeling. Let¡¯s go check on him.¡±


    They headed to Laura¡¯s ce, their minds racing with possibilities. When they arrived, they saw Carl¡¯s car parked outside, but he wasn¡¯t answering his phone.


    James looked into Carl¡¯s car to be sure Carl was not inside. Carl was not inside the car but his phone was in the car ringing.


    James and Carolina looked at each other, then got out of the car and walked up to the door. They knocked, and after a moment, Laura answered, looking radiant.


    ¡°Hey, guys,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Laura said standing at the door.


    ¡± What¡¯s with this smile?¡± Carolina asked . ¡± Did you just win a lottery or what ?¡±


    ¡± Nah , I¡¯m just happy ¡± Laura replied with a broad smile on her face .


    ¡± Is Carl here ?¡± James asked


    ¡± Yes , he is here with me. Any problem with that ?¡± Laura asked .


    James and Carolina exchanged a relieved nce. ¡°We were worried about Carl,¡± James said. ¡°He wasn¡¯t answering his phone.¡±


    Lauraughed. ¡°Oh, I think he¡¯s a little preupied right now.¡±


    Carolina raised an eyebrow. ¡°Preupied?¡±


    Laura blushed. ¡°Let¡¯s just say they¡¯re making up for lost time.¡±


    James and Carolina grinned at each other, then turned back to Laura. ¡°Well, as long as he¡¯s okay, we¡¯re good,¡± James said.


    Laura nodded. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re good. You guys can go now. I think they need some more time together.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    James and Carolina chuckled, then turned to leave. ¡°We¡¯ll let them be, then,¡± James said.


    As they drove away, Carolina turned to James. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for them. They deserve a second chance.¡±


    James nodded, smiling. ¡°Yeah, they do. And who knows? Maybe someday we¡¯ll be as happy as they are.¡±


    Carolina yfully hit his arm. ¡°You never know, James. Maybe someday we¡¯ll find our own second chance at love.¡±


    James grinned, feeling a spark of hope. Maybe Carolina was right. Maybe someday they¡¯d find their own happily ever after.


    Carl who was justing out of the bathroom saw Laura closing up the door ¡± where are youing from or going to ? ¡±


    ¡± Guess what just happened?¡± Laura asked Carl .


    ¡± You know I¡¯m not so good at guessing¡± Carl replied with a sad face.


    ¡± Just give it a trial¡± Laura insisted.


    ¡± Okk, the neighbours came to knock on the door because they heard you screaming from me dealing with you earlier ?¡± Carl asked jokingly .


    Laura hit Carl on his broad left shoulder ¡± don¡¯t be naughty babe , that¡¯s not it ¡± .


    ¡± So what is it ?¡± Carl asked curiously.


    ¡± James and Carolina came over ¡± Laura replied.


    ¡± Oh my goodness! ¡± carl covered his mouth with his hands.


    ¡± Is anything the matter ?¡± Laura was surprised by his actions.


    ¡± They were the one that actually adviced me toe make things up with you after I told I needed advice¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± And so ??¡± Laura asked


    ¡± Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m supposed to call them or probably text them to inform them that we have sort things out?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, I think you are right ¡± Laura replied.¡± But don¡¯t worry, they already saw for themselves that we are fine ¡± Laura said and they bothughed .


    ¡± Don¡¯t you think we should suspect those two , it¡¯s looking like they are some piece now or what do you think?¡± Laura asked Carl .


    ¡± I think our minds works together because I was actually thinking of the same thing too ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± So they have decided to do things behind us now , must especially Carolina my best friend¡±


    ¡± We are not sure yet Laura, let¡¯s just wait and see¡±


    ¡± I will be so d if our little fight brought them together. I will love to see them doing well together¡± Laura wished for a happy life for her friend and she trusted James because he was a good man she knows .


    ¡± Yea , me too babe. I want to see them together¡± Carl said too.


    ¡± Those two aside . I¡¯m hungry¡± Laura rubbed her stomach with her hands.


    ¡± We should get you something to eat immediately¡± Carl said.


    ¡± Yea babe , I miss your food. The pancakes, spaghetti and all ¡± Laura said like a baby.


    ¡± Let me just get dressed so we will make you some spaghetti or what would you like?.¡±


    ¡± Thanks darling, like I said earlier our minds works together. How did you know I was craving spaghetti?¡± Laura asked .


    ¡± Just heard it in my spirit that my girlfriend is craving spaghetti ¡± Carl said and they bothughed.


    Carl went to the kitchen and made Laura spaghetti just the way she like it and they enjoyed it for dinner.


    It was gettingte already , Carl was preparing to leave when Laura saw him dressing up well .¡± Where are you going, baby?¡± She asked.


    ¡± Home of course ¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± Noo !! You¡¯re not going anywhere this night but staying the night with me ¡± Laura began to sober up.


    Carlughed out loud ¡± but Carolina will being back home soon and I actually don¡¯t want to inconvenience her ¡±


    ¡± Just let Carolina be, it¡¯s obvious she is noting back home anytime soon ¡± Laura said.


    ¡± How did you know she is noting back home anytime soon ?¡± Carl asked Laura wondering why she said that.


    ¡± Can¡¯t you see the way she is happy and all over James?¡± Laura asked .


    ¡± Yeah , they are friends, what do you expect¡±. Carl replied .


    Laura scoffed and said ¡± friends indeed¡±

 Rebond!

    James gave Carolina the clothes she asked for and made his way to the kitchen to prepare something light for her to eat after she was done in the bathroom.


    James realized he had forgotten all about Carl and Laura. He quickly called Carl back, apologizing for the sudden disconnection.


    ¡°Hey, man, sorry about that. I think we got disconnected,¡± James said, chuckling.


    ¡°No worries, buddy. I think I know what¡¯s going on,¡± Carl replied, his voice filled with amusement. ¡°You¡¯re with Carolina, and things are going well, I take it?¡±


    James blushed, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, man. I think I¡¯m really into her.¡±


    ¡°Good for you, James! I¡¯m happy for you. Just make sure to treat her right,¡± Carl said, his voice filled with sincerity.


    James nodded, even though Carl couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°I will, man. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Carl, how¡¯s Laura doing? I feel like I¡¯ve been neglecting her today,¡± James said, feeling a bit guilty.


    Carl chuckled. ¡°Laura¡¯s doing great, man. She¡¯s actually really happy for you and Carolina. She¡¯s been teasing me about how you two are meant to be.¡±


    Jamesughed, feeling relieved. ¡°d to hear that. I was worried I might have hurt her feelings or something.¡±


    ¡°No way, man. Laura¡¯s a great person. She just wants everyone to be happy,¡± Carl said, his voice filled with admiration for Laura.


    As they continued talking, Carolina returned, looking fresh and radiant in a new set of clothes. James¡¯ heart skipped a beat as he gazed at her, feeling grateful for this new connection they shared.


    ¡°Hey, James, I think we should get going. I¡¯m starving!¡± Carolina said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    ¡± Get going where ?¡± James asked . ¡± As you can see I¡¯m preparing something for you already¡±


    ¡± Are you a good cook ?¡± Carolina asked.


    ¡± Yes I¡¯m, you can ask Carl . I¡¯m always the one preparing all meals in this house ¡± James boosted.


    ¡± Really!! , I don¡¯t want to have a running stomach just so you know¡± Carolina said.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry , I will surprise you by the time I¡¯m done ¡± James said and focused on the onions he was slicing.


    James grinned, feeling like the luckiest man alive. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go get some food.!¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s just go eat outside, ¡± Carolina said.


    ¡°Ah, no need to go out, my dear,¡± James said, his eyes twinkling with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve got a culinary surprise for you. How about some homemade spaghetti?¡±


    Carolina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You can make spaghetti?¡±


    James nodded, his confidence growing. ¡°Of course, I can! I¡¯ve been cooking for Carl and Laura for months. They love my spaghetti.¡±


    ¡± Really!! But Laura didn¡¯t tell me anything about it¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯m amazed she didn¡¯t tell you about it ¡±


    Carolina chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m intrigued. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    James beamed with pride as he began to cook. He started by boiling arge pot of water, adding a pinch of salt and a dash of olive oil. As the water came to a rolling boil, he carefully added the spaghetti, stirring gently to prevent the noodles from tangling.


    Carolina watched patiently as James prepared dinner ¡± I hope you are learning from me ?¡± James asked.


    Meanwhile, he sauteed the onions and garlic in a separate pan, the aroma filling the kitchen with a savory scent. He added a can of crushed tomatoes, stirring well tobine, and let the sauce simmer for a few minutes to thicken.


    As the spaghetti cooked to perfection, James drained it and added it to the sauce, tossing the noodles to coat them evenly. He sprinkled a generous amount of parmesan cheese on top and served it up with a flourish.


    Carolina took a bite, her eyes closing in rapture. ¡°Mmm, this is amazing!¡±


    James grinned, feeling like a culinary mastermind. ¡°Told you I¡¯ve got skills!¡±


    They sat down to enjoy their meal together, the spaghetti disappearing quickly as they chatted andughed. James felt a sense of contentment wash over him, knowing he¡¯d made Carolina happy with his cooking.


    As they finished up, Carolina reached out and took his hand. ¡°Thanks for the delicious meal, James. You¡¯re a true gentleman.¡±


    James blushed, feeling his heart skip a beat. ¡°Anytime, Carolina. I¡¯m just d you enjoyed it.¡±


    And with that, they sealed their budding connection with a sweet kiss, the taste of spaghetti still lingering on their lips¡­     Carl and Laura discussed their past since they have both vow not to hide anything from each other again.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry Laura , I promise to haunt those who killed your father and bring them to book ¡± Carl promised Laura who was still hurt by the past .


    Laura nodded and gave Carl a hug . They both slept in each others arms till the following morning.


    The next morning, Carl and Laura woke up feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. Theyy in bed for a while, gazing into each others eyes, their love andmitment to each other palpable.


    ¡°Laura, what do you want to do today?¡± Carl asked, his voice gentle.


    ¡± I think I just have a few documents to sign and that¡¯s all, ¡± Laura replied. ¡± What do you want to do ?¡± She asked Carl.


    Carl thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a hike in the woods. It¡¯s a beautiful day out, and I love spending time with you in nature.¡±


    Laura nodded, her eyes sparkling. ¡°That sounds perfect.¡±


    They got dressed and headed out, enjoying the warm sunshine and fresh air as they walked hand in hand through the forest. They talked about their dreams, their aspirations, and their love for each other, feeling grateful for this peaceful moment together.


    As they walked, they stumbled upon a beautiful clearing, filled with wildflowers and a babbling brook. They sat down on a rock, watching the water flow, and shared a tender kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy with you, Carl,¡± Laura said, her voice filled with emotion.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy with you too, Laura,¡± Carl replied, his eyes shining with love. ¡°I promise to always be here for you, to support you and protect you, no matter what.¡±


    Laura smiled, feeling safe and loved in Carl¡¯s arms. ¡°I promise the same to you, Carl. Forever and always.¡±

 Trailing the past

    James already promised Laura that he was going to fish out those who were behind her father¡¯s death so it was time for him to take action.


    He needed someone to help him get some information at the pack , who is it going to be ?.


    Carl vowed not to have anything to do with the people of the pack not even his mother until he bes powerful to be able to defeat his enemies.


    But it has gotten to the stage where he had to call his best friend  Dwayne. He know Dwayne was going to be so shock to here from him .


    Carl went to the safe were he hid precious things and brought out the paper where he wrote Dwayne¡¯s call number praying silently that he won¡¯t have changed his line.


    Luckily for Carl , Dwayne answered ¡± Hello , who is this?¡± Dwayne said at the other end of thel phone . His voice still the same as Carl knew.


    ¡°It¡¯s Carl ¡± Carl replied.


    Dwayne went silent for a while beforeing back ¡± Carl? ¡± He asked in surprise.


    ¡± Yeah , Carl,¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± How have you been?¡± Dwayne asked Carl after he finally regained his voice .


    ¡± I have been good . What about you and how are the pack activities going?¡± Carl asked


    ¡± Fine . But you shouldn¡¯t have left like that without notice . Your mom has been worried and miserable because she hasn¡¯t heard from you¡± Dwayne said.


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry . I just had to do what I had to do, ¡± Carl apologized.¡± That¡¯s not important at the moment. I need you to help me with some information at the pack ¡± Carl requested.


    ¡± What information is that ?¡± Dwayne asked willing to help.


    ¡± There is an incident that happened in our pack years back . It was about our pack members killing one innocent young man, ¡± Carl exined.


    ¡± I think I heard I heard of the story from my father . I will asked him and see if I can get some information about it for you ¡± Dwayne said.


    ¡± I really appreciate that ¡± Carl replied.


    ¡± Why do you need information about an incident that had happened years ago all of a sudden?¡± Dwayne asked.


    ¡± I just need it to rify something, you will get to know as time goes on ¡± Carl said.


    ¡°So where are you now ?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not in the right position to answer that question and I don¡¯t want you to tell anybody about hearing from me not even my mother ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± Ok , I will keep you updated as soon as I can, ¡± Dwayne said.


    ¡± Thank you very much, ¡± Carl replied and ended the call. He was a little bit relieved.


    Few dayster, Dwayne called Carl, telling him that he had gotten the information he wanted. ¡°Carl, I spoke to my father, and he told me what happened,¡± Dwayne said.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Carl asked, his heart racing with anticipation.


    ¡°It happened that Laura¡¯s father was a friend to a hunter, so that fateful day, Laura¡¯s father went to his hunter friend¡¯s ce,¡± Dwayne exined.


    ¡°Yes, go on,¡± Carl urged.


    ¡°Well, the hunter had been tracking a young wolf, and he finally killed it. But the wolves saw Laura¡¯s father there and thought he was the one who killed their pack member,¡± Dwayne said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Carl eximed. ¡°Laura¡¯s father was innocent!¡±


    ¡± I think so, ¡± Dwayne said.


    ¡°Alright , thank you very much for this . I will get back to you as soon as possible, ¡± Carl promised.


    It happened that Laura¡¯s father was a friend of a hunter so that fateful day , Laura¡¯s father went to his hunter friend¡¯s ce on the day of the incident.


    Immediately he entered, he suspected that something was wrong ¡± what is with the dagger and knife here ?¡± He asked his friend after noticing there was blood on the tools.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s nothing¡± his friend said and quickly packed the tools somewhere else.¡± So where are you heading to ?¡±


    ¡± I just want to go on an adventure though I¡¯m not good at hunting but I just want to give it a try,¡± Laura¡¯s father answered.


    ¡± It is always good to exercise the body sometimes¡± his friend replied and gave him a hug ¡± I wish you best of luck¡± .Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡± Thanks man, ¡± Laura¡¯s father said, not knowing that his friend¡¯s saint was already on his body as he hugged him .


    Laura¡¯s father went hunting that day not knowing that a pack of wolves were waiting to take revenge on the mountain. The wolves thought Laura¡¯s father was the one who killed the beta¡¯s nine year old daughter because the smell on Laura¡¯s father was also the smell they perceived on the dead body of the young girl.


    They didn¡¯t hesitate to kill immediately they saw him , though he struggled but they were stronger and powerful than he was.


    Laura¡¯s father¡¯s friend knows the cause of Laura¡¯s father¡¯s death but he keeps mute and behaves like he knew nothing about it .


    Carl found it hard to believe the story his friend Dwayne narrated to him so he decided to call Laura and ask her some questions. ¡± Hey babe, we need to see and it¡¯s urgent¡± .


    ¡°Is it that urgent?¡± Laura asked, rollingzily on the bed .


    ¡± Yeah I think. It is about your father¡¯s death¡± Carl said.


    Immediately Laura heard the word ¡°father¡¯s death¡±, the sleep on her face quickly went away ¡± Any information?¡±


    ¡± Yes , a lot to be precise . That is why I called you, ¡± Carl answered.


    ¡± I will be right there ?¡¯ Laura said and hung up the call .


    Laura got to Carl¡¯s ce in nothing more than an hours time which made Carl surprised. ¡± Did you fly here ?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡± Nope , I came in my car¡± she replied and gave Carl a hug ¡± good morning baby¡± she greeted.


    ¡± Good morning my love ¡± Carl answered, giving Laura a kiss on her forehead.¡± Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡± No I haven¡¯t. I left home in a rush so I couldn¡¯t make out something to eat ¡°. She replied.


    ¡± I will just make you a cup of coffee now ¡± Carl said and went to the kitchen area.

 More Discoveries

    Laura wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat, all she just wanted to hear was how and who killed her father.


    ¡± What¡¯s going on Carl?¡± Laura asked impatiently.


    ¡± You have to calm down and take something before I can tell you about what¡¯s going on?¡± Carl said and handed the cup of coffee over to Laura.


    Laura grips the cup of not-too-hot coffee. It was perfect just the way she wanted it.


    ¡± I have a few questions to ask you before we know what¡¯s next, ¡± Carl said.


    ¡± I¡¯m ready to answer any questions so far it is going to shed light into the darkness we have before us ¡± Laura replied dropping the cup of coffee on the table.


    ¡± Did your father have any hunter friends?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡± Yes, he does. He was the one that taught me how to shoot and handle a gun when I was still a little bit young  ¡°Laure answered.


    ¡± Really!! , so my girlfriend knows how to shoot a gun. That¡¯s amazing Carl said jokingly.


    ¡± You are not serious Babe. I will pass all the jokes ¡± Laura said with a stern serious face.


    ¡± Ok, ma¡¯am. I would like to meet that hunter friend of your father ¡± Carl said.


    Laura¡¯s looks changed and Carl asked ¡°Is that a problem?¡±.


    ¡± Not at all. Should we go right away ?¡± Laura asked.


    ¡± Yeah, the earlier the better ¡± Carl said. ¡± I will just go freshen up and we will set out ¡°.


    Laura got up from her seat and walked towards the living room, her mind racing with thoughts of her father¡¯s hunter friend. She couldn¡¯t believe she was finally going to meet him after all these years. She sat down on the couch, her eyes fixed on the door, waiting for Carl toe out of the bathroom.


    A few minutester, Carl emerged from the bathroom, looking fresh and ready to go. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said to Laura, who stood up immediately.


    They drove to the hunter¡¯s house, which was on the outskirts of the town. Laura¡¯s heart was racing with anticipation as they pulled up to the house. She could see a man standing outside, leaning against a tree, smoking a cigar. He looked familiar, and Laura¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she realized who it was.


    ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± she said to Carl, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°That¡¯s my father¡¯s hunter friend,¡±


    Carl nodded, his eyes fixed on the man. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to him,¡± he said, opening the car door.


    Laura got out of the car, her eyes fixed on the man. She could see the guilt written all over his face, and she knew that he knew something. She walked towards him, her heart pounding in her chest.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m feeling so nervous to go talk to him, ¡°Laura said.¡± Probably because I haven¡¯t seen him or talked to him for years after the death of my father¡±.


    Carl patted Laura and said, ¡°You will be fine ¡°.


    They went towards the man.  Immediately the man saw Laura he was so shocked to see her.


    ¡± Hey, Mr. Jack. How are you doing ¡± Laura greeted.


    ¡± Laura is that you ?¡± Mr Jack asked.


    ¡± Yes, I¡¯m the one ¡± Laura replied .¡± It¡¯s been a while ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s been a while indeed,¡± Mr Jack said.¡± And who is this young man ?¡±


    Laura looked at Carl and said ¡± he is someone close to me ¡±


    ¡± You guys cane in ¡± The man invited them in.


    After they got inside, Carl couldn¡¯t wait but went straight to the point. ¡± Sir the main reason we are here is about Laura¡¯s father¡¯s death ¡°.


    ¡± That¡¯s a while ago, ¡± Mr jack said .¡± What is with his death?¡± He asked.


    ¡± Do you by any chance have an encounter with any werewolf no matter how small it might be ¡°.


    ¡± If I remembered well, I killed a young werewolf sometime ago ¡± he replied.


    ¡± Was Laura¡¯s father still alive when you killed the werewolf?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡± Yeah, I think so because I can remember well ¡± Mr Jack replied.


    Carl¡¯s face changed immediately ¡°Let¡¯s Even forget about the fact that werewolves have an animalistic side but why would you just decide to kill a young girl ?¡± Carl asked angrily.


    ¡± Which girl is that?¡± Mr Jack asked.


    ¡± Didn¡¯t you realize you killed a nine-year-old girl? Are you that inhumane that you are trying to kill and wipe off creatures that didn¡¯t evene near you ¡± Carl said in anger.


    ¡± We are just trying to eradicate the trends before it happens,¡± Mr Jack said.


    ¡± That¡¯s the problem with you humans. You fear what is not chasing you and it gives me a headache¡±


    Laura was confused, she didn¡¯t know what they were talking about and how it affected her father¡¯s death.


    ¡± The rash decision you made is now affecting my rtionship with Laura and putting our rtionship in trouble ¡± Carl added.


    ¡± Are you a werewolf?¡± Mr Jack asked.


    ¡± Yes, I¡¯m a werewolf and if you try to kill me too the way you killed the innocent girl, I will kill you here ¡± Carl replied.


    Laura has never seen Carl this angry. He was so angry that he could do anything to Mr Jack if care was not taken.


    ¡± Just so you know, we werewolves are not dangerous people and we do not attack humans without a reason because we already have a kind of ban from the moon goddess to not hurt any human, and yet you people decide to make our target and experiments, ¡± Carl said.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡± you know what ?¡± Carl asked Mr Jack. ¡± Just tell Laura what happened by yourself because you know the werewolves killed her father because of you ¡±


    Mr Jack was at first reluctant to exin to Laura but he had to tell her . ¡± we hunters normally use this kind of scent that allows werewolves not to smell using. That was what I used that day when I killed the werewolf ¡±


    ¡± So your father came to visit me that day and we hugged. I think that was when the smell must have rubbed off on him so that werewolves might have seen him when he went hunting and thought he was the one who killed the werewolf ¡± Mr Jack narrated.

 Searching for answers

    Before Jake could finish narrating what happened, Laura was already soaked in her tears. She trusted Mr. Jack didn¡¯t expect that he would be aware of how her father died and wouldn¡¯t tell her about it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura walked out of the room and Carl followed her. ¡± Wait for me Laura ¡±


    Laura didn¡¯t stop until she was outside, gasping for air. She felt betrayed and hurt that Jack had known all along what had happened to her father and hadn¡¯t told her. She couldn¡¯t understand why he would keep such a secret from her.


    Carl caught up with her and gently turned her around to face him. ¡°Laura, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he said, his eyes filled withpassion. ¡°I know how much you trusted Jack, and this must be a huge shock for you.¡±


    Laura nodded, her tears streaming down her face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he kept this from me,¡± she said, her voice shaking. ¡°I thought he was a friend, a family friend.¡±


    Carl pulled her into a hug, holding her tightly as she sobbed. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this together, Laura,¡± he whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll find out the truth, and we¡¯ll make sure justice is served.¡±


    After a few minutes, Laura pulled back, wiping her tears with her sleeve. ¡°I want to go back inside and hear what Jack has to say,¡± she said, her voice firm.


    Carl nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They walked back into the room, where Jack was still standing, looking pale and guilty. ¡°Laura, please forgive me,¡± he said, his voice trembling. ¡°I was trying to protect you.¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Protect me from what?¡± she demanded. ¡°The truth?¡±


    Jack nodded. ¡°Yes, the truth. It¡¯s not an easy thing to hear, Laura.¡±


    Laura took a deep breath. ¡°I want to hear it, Jack. I need to know what you are protecting me from. ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m trying to protect your mental health!! And I don¡¯t want you to look at me like I¡¯m a bad person¡± Mr Jack said.


    ¡± You are a bad person,¡± Laura said and walked away to where their car was packed.


    Laura was already sitting in the car by the time Carl got there . ¡± pls Laura I don¡¯t want you to think about what you just heard from Mr Jack because of your health and mental state ¡± Carl said and gave her his handkerchief to wipe her tears


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine, ¡± Laura said, wiping her face.


    They drove off to Laura¡¯s ce. Carolina was patiently waiting for them to arrive to be able to know what happened.


    As they drove, Laura remained silent, her eyes fixed on the road ahead. Carl could see the hurt and betrayal still evident on her face. He knew she needed time to process what she had just learned.


    When they arrived at Laura¡¯s ce, Carolina was waiting anxiously. ¡°Hey, what happened?¡± she asked, noticing Laura¡¯s red eyes.


    Laura took a deep breath before exining what Jack had revealed. Carolina listened attentively, her expression changing from concern to shock.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Jack kept this from you,¡± Carolina said, shaking her head. ¡°You deserve to know the truth, Laura.¡±


    Laura nodded, her eyes welling up again. ¡°I know. And I¡¯m going to find out what happened to my father, no matter what it takes.¡±


    Carl put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll do it together, Laura. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±


    Carolina nodded in agreement. ¡°We¡¯re all in this together. And we won¡¯t rest until justice is served.¡±


    The three of them sat in silence for a moment, collecting their thoughts. Then, Laura spoke up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work. We have a lot of investigating to do.¡±


    And with that, they began their quest for truth and justice, determined to uncover the secrets surrounding Laura¡¯s father¡¯s death.


    After so many investigations and all, Carl got to know that his stepbrother was the one behind Laura¡¯s father¡¯s death. Though he killed the man as part of the moon pack who was heartless.


    Carl didn¡¯t tell Laura and Carolina that his stepbrother was the one who killed her father but he decided to tell Laura when they were alone.


    It was a stressful day for them so they went out to eat dinner before Carl drove home.     Laura was finding it hard to sleep because of what happened earlier that day. She stood up from her bed and went to the balcony outside to enjoy the view of the stars and beautiful night.


    Suddenly she felt the urge to talk to someone so she decided to give Carl a call even though she was not so sure he was awake.


    After ringing multiple times, Carl who was asleep and tired from the stress he went through earlier that day picked up the call immediately he saw Laura was the one calling. ¡±


    ¡± Babe, why are you not asleep by this time of the day after going through stress?¡± Carl asked with a sleepy and tired voice.


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry I woke you up ¡± Laura apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, babe. Is anything the matter?¡± He asked.


    Laura smiled and blushed at the sound of her boyfriend¡¯s sleepy voice. She began to imagine the way he looked when asleep ¡± he is so cute ¡°.


    ¡± I¡¯m finding it hard to sleep today after everything that had happened and I needed to talk to someone. That was why I called,¡± Laura said.


    Carl can feel her pain. A normal human being won¡¯t be able to sleep after hearing that kind of stuff. ¡± Don¡¯t worry babe, I¡¯m always here for you ¡± Carl said.


    ¡°I think I should leave you to go and sleep, ¡± Laura said.


    ¡± No I will be here till you fall asleep, ¡± Carl said sitting up on his bed.


    ¡± Nah, you shouldn¡¯t do that. I will be fine as soon as I view the sky and the stars enough ¡± Laura chuckled.


    ¡°I insist. Since I¡¯m not there with you physically I should be able to be here with you over the phone at least ¡± Carl insisted.


    They talked throughout the night till Laura said she was feeling sleepy.


    *****

 Despirate Plans

    Carl woke up in a pool of his own sweat. It was weird as the temperature on the thermostat was almost freezing. Laura was still asleep. She had cried herself to sleep the night before. Neither he nor Caroline could console her so he just held her as she sobbed until she fell asleep in his arms.


    He got up and pulled off his shirt which was soaked and tossed it into a smallundry basket just beside the door to the bath room. He walked in and turned on the light, closing the door behind him so as not to wake Laura. He twisted the faucet on as he sshed his face with water severally. He picked his towel from the hanger on the wall. As he wiped his face, he saw a glimpse of his father¡¯s reflection on the mirror.


    Bewildered, Carl dropped the towel almost immediately and wiped his eye in a bid to clear his vision and saw his own reflection vividly, but his eyes glowed in a mix of bright red, yellow and blue. This wasn¡¯t an unusual urrence, But it had been a long time since it happened. He sat on the edge of the marble based counter pondering on what to do next. He¡¯d just discovered something huge in his investigation.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, telling Laura would be hard because of his unresolved issues with his family, not telling her would be betraying his promise to her as well. He felt uneasy and conflicted. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry dad ¡°he heard Laura mumble in her sleep. She was having a dream. Perhaps residual thoughts of the emotional roller coaster from the day before.


    He switched off the light and closed the bathroom door behind him. As he slid back into the bed quietly, he pulled her gently towards him and wrapped his arms around her. Feeling how warm his body was she immediately shifted towards him leaving the bed cover on the other end. But Carl couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. He knew he had to make a decision soon and whatever the oue. He must see it through to the end.


    *************


    Jack was also unable to sleep that night. He had been revisited to a past that he had tried so hard to forget. Losing Ambrose was devastating and the guilt of how it had happened ate him up for years. Eventually, he came to ept it as an act of faith. But what happened earlier that afternoon reopened old wounds. Seeing Laura in tears broke his heart and shook him to the core. The words of Carl, a werewolf from the pack that had killed his friend left him stuck between the emotions of sadness and anger.


    He got up from the bed and went to his kitchen, He picked up a whiskey ss from the shelf and poured himself a healthy amount or scotch. He quickly gulped it down, and as the burning sensation from the alcohol was leaving his throat, he poured himself another shot which he took to his living room.


    ¡°I have to save her from that beast, it¡¯s what Ambrose would want¡± he said to himself as he pondered on the best way to kill Carl. In his intoxicated state, he¡¯d concluded that the Lycan was an immediate threat and if he killed him, the rest of his pack would take caution towards him and his people, thereby any form of danger would be averted.


    Jack stood up and went into his workshop where he hid most of his Hunting gear. He scanned through a couple of knives and daggers but none seemed to suit the task he was faced with. Carl wasn¡¯t just strong physically but also smart and perceptive. He could tell that much from their first encounter and now he knew who he was and had a fair reason of animosity towards him as well.


    He turned towards the crossbow that hung on the wall and smiled to himself. That was it.  But for a measure of certainty and caution he would make sure toce the arrowheads with ¡°wolf¡¯s bane¡± a rare flowering nt that was toxic to wolves. It slowed their heart rate and made them incapacitated, almost too easy to kill.


    He went out to his garden where he had nted them in abundance and picked a few. He then poured the flower petals into a small stone mortar and added wood ash to mask the scent since wolves had a heightened sense of smell. He grinded both and added some drops of ethanol and water till it formed a ck paste which he used toce the tips of the arrows and then proceeded to sharpen the de of the dagger he intended to deliver the final kill.


    It was quarter past Four when he was finally done and then he retired back to his living room feeling satisfied with himself. He then proceeded to sip the rest of the scotch left in the ss, before finally falling asleep on the couch. ¡°Tomorrow is the day my friend, the day I start to clear my conscience, the day I avenge you.¡± He murmured as he closed his eyes.


    ******


    ¡°How much of his routine have you gathered?¡± Louis the Alpha asked his spy who he¡¯d summoned. He too was having an uneasy night and could not sleep. So he decided to not wait an longer on the vengeance he¡¯d postponed earlier after learning the truth about Jack and his dead friend Ambrose. ¡°Enough tounch an attack and get revenge for the young wolf, my lord.¡± His spy replied kneeling on one knee facing him.


    ¡°Very well, fetch me the father of the dead girl¡± Louis ordered one of his guards who dashed out to retrieve the young man. Upon arrival he knelt down and bowed as a form of respect to his Alpha. ¡°What is your name?¡± Louis asked. ¡°Elijah, my lord¡± the young man replied still facing the floor.


    ¡°I have some good news Elijah, but allow me to offer my condolences again¡± Louis said. He walked towards Elijah and ced both hand on his shoulders. ¡°Get up, my good man.¡± He said as he raised Elijah to his feet. ¡°How would you like to take part in the fatal end of the man who killed your daughter?¡±

 Planning Revenge

    Elijah¡¯s eyes widened and the hairs on the surface of his skin rose as he heard those wordse from Louis. For the first time ever he rose his head and looked into the eyes of the alpha.


    He could not muster the words to reply but looking at him Louis already knew the answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand my Lord, I thought you had in the vile human already.¡± Elijah finally said after seconds of silence. ¡°Well, I thought so too myself, but it had recentlye to my knowledge that I killed the wrong man.¡± Louis said calmly still staring point nk at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say my lord but your wish is mymand¡± Elijah said trying to soundposed and rational. But Louis could see through it.


    ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll have my spies bring you up to speed as we set out at dawn¡± Louis said as he dismissed everyone and sat down on his seat at the Council table. He let out a short evilugh.


    As much as he was pushing his subjects to violence under the disguise of vengeance, there was an ulterior motive behind his actions.


    Elijah was escorted home after the Alpha¡¯s spy had filled him in on the situation. He was furious when he discovered that an innocent man had been killed, but tried his best to maintainposure.


    As he approached the door to his cabin, one thought filled his mind, could he kill Jack when the time came?


    He got home to find his wife Anne sitting outside the on the porch. She was curious and frightened as to why her husband was summoned at that hour, knowing how cruel and ruthless Louis was, she could not go back to sleep until she set her eyes on her husband.


    ¡°What happened, are you okay?¡± she asked sounding slightly agitated. ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go inside and I¡¯ll exin.¡± Elijah replied as he¡¯d looked around for prying eyes and ears.


    The Alpha¡¯s spy had cautioned him to maintain discretion and to keep what he heard to himself on their way back.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m listening¡± she said as they were inside their living room. Elijah closed and locked the door behind him still looking through the ss to see if anyone was outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me Elijah¡± his wife said feeling anxious as she observed her husband¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡°Calm down, you¡¯ll need to take a seat.¡± He said looking her straight in the eyes. As she responded to his words he took a sit opposite her and in a stern voice he said ¡°what I¡¯m about to tell you does not leave this house under any circumstance¡± he paused looking at her to make sure she understood what he said. She nodded a though to say I do.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Our child¡¯s murderer lives on, they killed the wrong man Anne¡± Elijah said as he reached out to hold her already trembling hands. He watched as tears flowed from her eyes, but just as she was about to scream, he got up from his seat and ced his hand over her lips. With a stern look in her eye he said ¡°I will avenge our baby girl even if it¡¯s thest thing I do.¡±


    Anne cried silently for a while before finally being able to speak. ¡°So what do we do now? You are not a killer and as much as I want justice for our baby girl, I would rather live with it than have you killed in the name of seeking vengeance¡± Anne said as her head was ced on her husband¡¯s chest in an attempt to console her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die, and I also wouldn¡¯t be going alone, I¡¯ll have some of the finest warriors from our pack apany me he said in an attempt to reassure his wife.


    He carried her to their bedroom where theyid together, but none of them could sleep. It was as though their whole world was about to change and their bodies became strangers to sleep.


    ¡°Swear to me that you wille back, swear on the soul of our dead daughter Elijah.¡± Anne said as she looked to her husband for reassurance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll alwayse back to you my love, no matter what happens.¡± Elijah watched the clock as he said those word to his wife, it was quarter past five.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to get some shut eye, it¡¯s almost dawn. I¡¯ll need some rest so I can be fully prepared for whates tomorrow.¡± Elijah said , but this was just an attempt to get his wife to sleep as he had no intention of sleeping.


    *****


    Carl got up just before dawn, he had not slept the entire night and he hoped a cup of coffee would at the very least help him start the day not feeling groggy.


    ¡°Make a full pot, please¡± he turned to find Caroline by the stairs. ¡°You also could not sleep?¡± he asked as he poured the ground coffee bean into the coffee machine. ¡°Yes, I cannot exin it but I had this uneasy feeling sincest night, hopefully it¡¯s nothing¡± Caroline said as she walked towards the fridge.


    ¡°I think I can somehow rte to that feeling, please Toss me a bottle¡± Carl said as sweat began to amass on his forehead. ¡± You¡¯re feeling okay?¡± She asked as she slid the bottle of water across the kitchen table.


    ¡°Yes just  feeling a bit hot that¡¯s all ¡± he replied opening  the bottle and gulping from it.  The Coffee began to drizzle down into the coffee pot  and they both stood adjacent to each other waiting in silence .


    It seemed like any other regr day and everything seemed peaceful except their minds. For even if they were not aware of it, that day was about to change their lives forever.

 Werewolf Hunting

    Jack woke up to the sound of his rm ring horn it was 6. A. M. As he tried to get up he fell back into the couch, this was because he was still a little tipsy from the drink he had a couple of hours ago.


    He sat upright for a few minutes trying to collect himself before finally standing up. ¡°I have a lot to do today he said to himself as he staggered towards the restroom. He felt pressed and needed to relieve himself.


    He proceeded to take off his clothes and took a warm shower. As the water trickled down his shoulders he heard someone knock on his door.


    Being that paranoia was amongst his survival skills, he quickly turned off the shower and reached for his revolver beneath the toilet sink.


    ¡°Who is that¡± he yelled as he checked the cartridge to see how many bullets were left in it, but there was no response.


    Jack stepped out of the bathroom butt naked as he made his way to the door he pulled back the hammer and set his index finger on the trigger.


    He aimed the pistol at the door again asking onest time, before he fired.  ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask again, who is that?¡± he repeated, about to fire through the wooden door when he heard a familiar mischievous chuckle.


    With one hand on the door knob and the other ready to squeeze the trigger, he opened the door halfway to find his nephew, Lyon.


    ¡°Hey there old man, catch you at a bad time?¡± he asked bearing a broad smile. He was referring to the fact that Jack was bare naked, but then again his Uncle was an unusual man.


    ¡°You idiot, I could have blown your brains out just now¡± Jack said as he opened the door fully to let him inside.


    ¡°Shut the door behind you, I¡¯m gonna go take a shower ¡°Jack said as ced the pistol on the table and made his way back to the bathroom.


    Lyon was Jack¡¯s favorite nephew and one of the few family members he had left. Over the years, he had lost rtives to werewolf attacks either during a hunt or due to a retaliation.


    Wolves were very dedicated when it came to vendetta. Lyon¡¯s father, Jacks older brother was also a hunter during his time and Jack had decided to pass the knowledge down to his son.


    Lyon, a neen year old orphan knew about werewolves and had cultivated an immense hatred for them. He had basic training on how to defend himself and even kill one should he ever find himself in a dire situation but he¡¯d never gone haunting or killed one in real life.


    He was supposed to start the basics of tracking, an essential skill required in werewolf haunting.


    Jack freshened up and joined his nephew in the living room. ¡°Have you had anything to eat Lyon?¡± he asked making his way to his favorite couch. ¡°Nah, nothing yet old man¡± his nephew replied teasing him.


    ¡°Go fix up something for us, we¡¯ve got a big day ahead of us.¡± Lyon made his way to the kitchen which was messy and had unclean dishes in the sink.


    ¡°You know, we really need to get you an olddy ¡°Lyon said as he started to clean the dishes, ¡°Don¡¯t need one, never have, never will¡± Jack replied.  He waited for a bit before joining Lyon in the kitchen.


    By then he had started frying strips of bacon and eggs and the kettle was boiling for some instant coffee. Jack walked in and made himself a cup.


    ¡°How¡¯d you like to join me today, I¡¯m gonna kill a wolf.¡± Lyon¡¯s eyes lit up. He had anticipated this day for a very long time.


    And finally he was going to get the opportunity to not only witness, but possibly aid in killing a creature he loathed so much.


    As they ate, Jack could see the excitement on his young nephew¡¯s face, he was especially proud of Lyon and was also happy that he would have someone to carry out their family¡¯s legacy when he was gone.


    The fact that he would be the one to teach the young man their sacred craft and skills, made him feel even more proud.


    *******


    Elijah kissed his wife on the fore head as he was about to leave. He left her sleeping to set out with the rest of the pack. They assembled in front of the Alpha¡¯s cabin awaiting his order.


    There were four of them including Elijah. Louis walked out and with and intimidating aura, he had not slept all night and was irritable. Even his guards were weary of him for they didn¡¯t want to set him off.


    Louis was known for very little patience and was extremely intolerable whenever he was on edge. His guards once observed him beat a member of their pack almost to an inch of his life, just because Louis wanted his mate, and when that did not suffice, Louis had him killed and made it look like the job of hunters.


    He observed them for a few minutes as he paced around, looking to see their demeanor and to gauge their aura.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily none of them raised their head to make eye contact. The wind whistled slowly and the leaves danced in submission to them. It was almost as if all was peaceful with Mother Nature that morning.


    He stopped a few feet away from where Elijah knelt down and stared down on his subjects. He cleared his throat as he began to address them.


    ¡°Today we avenge one of our own, today we meant out the punishment fit for such injustice, today we see a father take his rightfully deserved justice. For too long we have been victims to these vile humans, but no more. I swear a blood oath by my father Ramirez, the once great leader of the moonstone pack, our pride and my predecessor. We would see this see this pack return to its glory and see take our ce as the apex predators in the natural order of a nature.¡±

 The Hunt

    The pack set out running through the woods as fast as their bodies could carry them. They were filled with rage and it had been fueled by the words of their alpha.


    As the approach the river bank of the river that separated their territory from that of the shadow moon pack, the leader gave out a loud howl, this was a signal they interpreted to morph into their wolf form.


    Unlike the transformation of a full moon, this form of morphing was quick and though painful, it did not slow them down. Elijah¡¯s morphing caught the eye of the leader of the pack.


    He was huge and almost the same size as Louis. His fur was brown and his fangs were almost the size of a table knife. For a regr looking guy, his wolf form was very impressive.


    They crossed the river bank and into the shadow moon pack territory, normally they would do well to avoid it, but this time they were prepared for any confrontation that they might encounter.


    But as faith would have it they did note across any member of the shadow moon pack that very morning.


    Elijah sped up and soon his pace matched the leader whose path they were following. He had never experienced a surge of energy like this before.


    He didn¡¯t feel fatigued and his senses were sharper than ever. Was this due to his rage or conviction to murder their intended target? Whatever was behind it, he was determined to not back down until he executed his goal.


    They slowed down as they approached the fence that demarcated Jack¡¯s property from the rest of the wild forest. This was because they were privy to the fact that hunters especially veterans like jack used traps to secure their territory and catch unwanted guest such as themselves.


    Elijah also perceived the wolf¡¯s bane he had nted all around his property to keep his kind at bay.


    Their leader morphed back into his human form and order them to do the same, they all obliged immediately, except for Elijah who hesitated for a few seconds until he did as well. The group walked carefully watching where they stepped so as not to be victims of Jack¡¯s traps.


    They proceeded stealthily until his cabin was within their sights. At that point their leader, the Alpha¡¯s spy halted and signaled them to do the same.


    ******


    Jack and Lyon were just about done with breakfast and were ready to set out. ¡°Load up the gear into the truck¡± Jack said to his nephew, pointing to a duffel bag at the corner of the room.


    Lyon tried picked to pick it up casually as he was too eager to get this adventure started. ¡°Damn what you got in here?¡± he asked realizing it was heavier than he presumed.


    ¡°Nothing you should worry about, now stop whining and do as I say.¡± Jack snapped at his nephew. Lyon picked up the duffel bag and carried it outside. He struggled a bit but that wasn¡¯t going to stop him froming along on his much anticipated ¡°First Hunt.¡±


    Once he was done he joined his uncle in the living room. ¡°Still remember how to shoot?¡± Jack asked as he handed him his pistol. ¡°Yes sir. I practice at the shooting range every weekend¡± Lyon replied.


    ¡°Good. This is not just an observation kind of hunt. I¡¯m trusting you to have my back in case things go unexpected or sideways¡± Jack said looking sternly at his nephew. Lyon nodded as in response , showing he understood the seriousness of the situation


    He collected the pistol, checked the cartridge and cocked the hammer. ¡°I¡¯ve got your back old man.¡± The two ventured out and got in the truck.


    Jack sat in the passenger seat  and Lyon took the wheel. He started the ignition and drove off  the dirt road leading towards thepound gate.


    ¡°Where are we headed?¡± Lyon asked as he noticed his uncle was lost in thought . He handed Lyon a piece of paper with an  address on it .¡±We¡¯ll make a stop for some gas on our way there. ¡± Jack replied as he fastened one of theced daggers to his belt and slid the smaller one into his boot.


    *******


    Carl returned to  find Laura awake . He brought along an extra cup of coffee back with him . ¡± Quite the night you had.¡± he smiled as he handed her the cup of coffee.


    ¡°If I knew werewolves were this romantic, I wouldn¡¯t have been so scared back then .¡± She said as she sipped  from her mug.


    Carl finished his coffee in a few gulps and waited till she got through half of hers before inviting her to join him in the shower. She was all too willing to oblige.


    Laura put her coffee on themp table and as She got up , she  took off her night dress, and with a mischievous smile she pulled him into the bathroom.


    Carl turned on the hot shower and pulled her close to him so she could get warm, but Laura had other ns as she kissed him immediately as she was under the shower.


    He responded by biting her lower lip and traced his tongue to find hers . She wrapped her hands around his neck and he ced his on her hips with a firm yet intimate grip.


    The shower ended in sensual and slow love making as Carl dominated her and Laura was all too willing to submit to his touch. Her moan was so loud he had to ce his finger over her mouth as he took her from behind and grabbed her left breast.


    Laura was so lost in a sensual world , she turned and kissed him vigorously and ran her fingers down his back and she felt all of him within her inner walls.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In an effort to make her feel better, Carl had made her forget temporarily what urred the day before and as he approached climax so did he.

 Wild Attack

    It so happened that Elijah and the rest of the pack arrived a few minutes just as Jack and his nephew left thatpound. The Alpha¡¯s spy sent the other two to scout and report back as he and Elijah watched safely from a distance.


    ¡°I will not cower behind, ¡±  said Elijah as he turned his face towards the Alpha¡¯s spy. He got  no response that implied he was to be quiet and patient. Ufortable as he was, ElIjah had no option but to wait.


    The scouts returned a few minutester and reported what they had observed. One of them had used his supernatural hearing to make sure no one else was on the premises. ¡°Alright then, toss his ce apart and track him down. The hunter dies today ¡± the spy instructed his pack and  proceeded  downhill.


    Elijah spotted the tire tracks as  they approached the entrance to the fence. They split into two. One group took the back entrance and Elijah took the front. The Alpha¡¯s spy stood guard to signal the rest should  they have unexpectedpany.


    Elijah took his heel to the lock of the door  which stood little chance  and the hinges broke and the door fell . He stepped  in enraged as he could perceive the stench of liquor, the breakfast they had,  and the faint  smell of two grown men, which suggested they had been here not too long ago.


    The other two gained ess to the back entrance and wasted no time tearing the ce apart. From furniture to  everything else in sight  were destroyed and ravaged. They were obviously enjoying it as it was the sort of warm-up they needed that morning.


    Elijah walked around the house observing and taking into detail what he saw. He was trying to understand the demeanor of the man who could have murdered his daughter. There were no pictures or signs to indicate anyone else lived there.


    ¡± That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s go track this  bastard.¡± The Alpha¡¯s spy said. They regrouped and with his scent began to track him through the tire tracks. Elijah made sure to pick a face towel belonging to Jack should In case they lost track of his scent.


    ******


    ¡°It¡¯s the cabin at the end of the road¡±  Jack said as he pointed to  John and Caroline¡¯s Cabin. It was a paved pathway that was curved due to the trees in the area. Lyon took his foot off the gas pedal in order to slow down and allowed the truck decelerate as they approached the Cabin.


    John was the first to step out as he heard the sound of a car pulling into the drive way.


    He was stunned to see Jack, although having never met him before. This was mainly because of the expression on his face, which spelt out  no intention of being friendly.


    ¡°Good Morning. Is this the  current residence of Laura Ambrose ¡± Jack asked as he stepped out of the truck and turned  his direction towards John. ¡± And who might be asking?¡± John replied. ¡°Well I¡¯m Jackson sir  but you can call me Jack , now seeing as I have answered your question. would you be so kind as to  provide me with the location of Laura.¡±


    John was a little frightened but he managed to  control it  and took a deep breath before he replied. ¡± I have no idea who that is.¡± Jack smiled mischievously as he said ¡± Now look I  know you think I¡¯m the bad guy here but trust me , I just want what¡¯s  best Laura as I am sure you do too.¡±


    Caroline over heard the exchange and hurriedly walked to alert Carl and Laura.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Carl, Jack is here .¡± She said as she watched his eyes widen and his jaw clenched. It was as if he¡¯d just received a bitter taste in his mouth. Carl jumped up to his feet and just as he hastily put on his shirt , he turned to look at Laura¡¯s face.


    Back downstairs Jack was trying to be diplomatic so they were no more casualties other than the one he had intended. But it seemed as though John was not having any of it as he repeatedly insisted that he had no idea who Laura was.


    Laura had  tears in her eyes as she begged Carl not to confront Jack. ¡± Please my love don¡¯t go down there .¡± She pleaded. But Carl was too furious to consider her emotions at that time . One question was running through his mind why would Jacke all the way out here for her. And it urred to him.


    Jack was a hunter, and the only reason he would be there was to hunt down a werewolf. Seeing as there was no one else in the house that fit that description, he knew he was the intended target.¡±That insolent scum, his got fucking guts.¡± He murmured to himself as he made his way down the stairs.


    All along Lyon was behind the wheel assembling the crossbow just like  Jack  thought him to do. He pulled the string back and fixed theced arrow in the chamber.


    His chest was heavy, and his throat became dry as andrenaline rushed throughout his body. This was his first encounter that would surely result in conflict. Mentally he was ready but his body seemed to stiffen a little bit.


    Carl arrived downstairs to find John in a heated conversation with Jack. He was too angry to notice Jack was standing behind the door of the truck for a reason. ¡°It¡¯s alright John I got this ¡± he said cing his hand on his shoulder. John  hesitated but the minute he heard a subtle growl beneath carl¡¯s breath, he backed down.


    ¡°There he is the dark knight, seeing you would  mean Laura is here.¡± Jack said observing if Carl gave any hint of morphing.  With his left hand, he picked the crossbow slowly while gaining cover behind  the door.


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re here Jack, turn around before you make me do something I won¡¯t regret¡± Carl said as he eyes turned  bright red and his ws emerge from this finger tips.


    But just as his fangs came out, he heard Laura scream ¡± Carl please don¡¯t ¡°. He turned his face  towards her and in that moment of brief distraction, Jack fired the first arrow to his shoulder.

 Miserable Damage

    Jack quickly recalibrated the crossbow pulling the string back and fixed in the secondced arrow . He fired  the second shot, this time hitting Carl¡¯s thigh and bringing him down on one knee. ¡°Nice shot old man.¡± Lyon cheered him on as he watched the scary beast man be weakened.


    ¡°Eyes sharp and stay focused. We¡¯re not done yet. ¡± Jack snapped at him. As he took aim for the final shot, he observed Laura standing in front of Carl blocking his view for a clean shot. Tears rolled down her cheeks but she didn¡¯t flinch even with a crossbow pointed at her. ¡°This is for your own good Laura.¡±Jack yelled at her.


    ¡°And how would you know what is good for me ? ¡± She screamed still sobbing.¡±your father would have hated to see you with one of their kind.¡± Jack said as he lowered the cross bow. ¡°Thanks to you he¡¯s not here, so please don¡¯t take away  the only person l love who¡¯s still alive ¡± Laura pleaded.


    Lyon stepped down from the vehicle as he noticed his uncle was caught between finishing the kill and sparing Carl¡¯s life. And it was all because of ady he didn¡¯t know nor care about.


    He upholstered his pistol and pointed it at Laura. ¡°Get away from the wolf or I¡¯ll shoot ¡± Lyon yelled. Just then , John came out from behind Laura and without hesitation fired his shotgun at the truck.


    Both hunters ducked beneath their doors. ¡°What the hell Uncle Jack!¡± Lyon eximed .¡±Keep your cool, he¡¯s  just trying to scare us, he ain¡¯t no killer.¡±


    But Lyon was too furious, being shot at seemed to have triggered something sinister in him. He returned fire and hit John¡¯s wife Caroline who was watching all the chaos through the window.


    John helped Laura pull Carl inside and shut the door. Carl was too weak as the poison had started to slow his heart rate, and there was the issue of the blood loss from the arrow piercings.


    ¡°Caroline, get me a towel quick ¡± John screamed and he struggled to pull out the arrow lodged in Carl¡¯s thigh. His groaning  was unbearable for Laura so she rushed to grab a towel and that¡¯s when she found Caroline  lying on the floor in a pool of blood.


    Laura came back to the living room shaking. The words refused to leave her lips. John turned from Carl momentarily and asked ,¡± Where is she ? we need towels quickly, he¡¯s not healing fast enough.¡± He said.  A quick pause and observation allowed him to see something was obviously wrong.


    He dashed to the next room to find his wife on the floor with with blood gushing out from the side of her stomach. One of the bullets Lyon fired had hit her. ¡°Caroline ! Caroline!!¡± John called her name fearing the worst. He bent his head so as to listen if she was still breathing.


    His eyes widened as he could hear her breath faintly. He put his hand below her shoulders and the other underneath both knees and lifted her off the ground . ¡°Go help Caroline, I¡¯ll be fine .¡± Carl said faintly to Laura. His body began to expel the poison slowly but enough to start his regenerative healing.


    Laura was boiling on the inside, not only had Jack caused the death of her father, but came all the way to where she lived to kill her boyfriend, and toplete the trifecta he caused Caroline to get shot. In her mind, Jack was the source of her losing the people she loved and she had to put and end to it .


    Meanwhile , on the outside , Jack was livid ¡°I told you he wasn¡¯t nning on killing us, what in that damn head of yours told you to shoot?¡± Jack asked his nephew. Lyon turned to his uncle to give an answer and in that small space of time , Laura came out guns zing as she  fired two rounds at the truck with John¡¯s shotgun.


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking another person from me ¡± she said as she  cocked it  for the recoil. As she fired another round  John walked slowly behind her. Trying to make it to his car. In that state , he didn¡¯t care about being hit. All he needed was to to get Caroline into the car so he could get  her to the local clinic.


    Luckily for Jack and Lyon , the gun jammed. As she struggled to pull it back, Lyon raised his head from where he took cover and  aimed his pistol at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, let¡¯s get the hell out of here ¡°Jack said in such a loud manner,  Laura heard.


    Lyon took to the words of  his uncle and got into the driver¡¯s seat, still maintaining caution as he ducked behind the dashboard.¡±Get in¡± he yelled at Jack as he turned the key and started the ignition.


    He revved the engine and with his foot pressed hard on the throttle,  he reversed the truck until he was out of Laura¡¯s range of fire. He did a quick 180 turn and drove off as fast as he could.


    Laura put the shot gun down and turned to see Carl struggling to get up. She hurriedly went to his aid and put his arm around her shoulder to support him. John was too far paranoid to take notice of them as he drove past them and sped off towards the dirt road that led to the high way.


    ******Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The pack was just about to leave thepound when  Elijah said ¡°Were not sure where he went to, nor are we sure if we can track him all the way there.¡±


    The Alpha¡¯s spy did not like the fact that Elijah was second-guessing his decision, but it seemed too usible to deny or refuse. ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± He asked Elijah with a scowl.


    ¡°We make thispound our kill box. If we cany the perfect ambush, all we have to do is wait, and he¡¯ll never see using.¡±

 Such Badass

    Laura was still in a state of panic when she heard his voice. ¡°Calm down they¡¯re gone and I¡¯m already healing.¡± Wolf¡¯s bane could not kill Carl, just weaken him enough for Jack to finish him off.


    Seeing as the immediate danger had been averted. He could focus on his healing, even though the effects of the poison were slow to wear off.


    ¡°Who could have thought you¡¯d be such a badass¡± He teased as she helped him back inside the cabin.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t gonna work you know, trying to cheer me up.¡± Laura said as she helped him sit down on the wooden chair beside the kitchen counter.


    She was reaching for the first aid kit so she could clean and disinfect his wounds. ¡°So not only did I fail to protect you, my humor sucks also?¡± Carl said looking at her as she retrieved the box.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t see it that way, I¡¯m just tired of being the victim all the time. I mean aren¡¯t you?¡± Laura asked. At that point her words resonated so deep within Carl¡¯s sub conscious.


    Even though he didn¡¯t want to encourage the vindictive side of her he had begun to observe, she was right. He is an Apex predator, the son of an Alpha, and all his life he¡¯d been forced to y the role of the oppressed, victim to his aggressors.


    When exactly was he gonna put a stop to it. Laura observed his silence and noticed he didn¡¯t react to the alcohol poured over the slowly regenerating flesh. The bleeding had stopped but until he was able to expel the rest of the wolf¡¯s bane, he was handicapped.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean toe off harsh¡± Laura said after a few seconds of silence had passed. She ced her hand on his face and gave him an encouraging look.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine, you should not have to go through this.¡± He replied as he pulled her into his arms for a warm reassuring embrace.


    She knelt down between his legs and tightened her grip around him as though she would never let him go.


    After a couple of minutes, he loosened his hold over her and said ¡°C¡¯mon we have to catch up with John¡±. She opened her eyes and eximed ¡°Oh my God ¡­Caroline!¡±


    Tears filled her eyes as she backed away and stood up in order to let Carl get up. She tried to assist him but he insisted on getting up on his own. She looked around the living room searching for the keys to Caroline¡¯s car.


    Eventually she found them close to where she had been shot.


    She helped Carl get in the passenger seat and got in the driver¡¯s seat herself. ¡°Seatbelts!¡± she said as she started the vehicle and sped off hoping to meet up with John before it was toote.


    ******


    ¡°You might wanna slow down a bit, nobody¡¯s following us¡± Jack said as Lyon was running at least 110mph.


    Lyon didn¡¯t listen as he maintained his speed trying to get away from that disaster as fast as possible. His first hunt was not only disappointing but aplete mess. It was worse than he feared, a part of him started having doubts about still bing a hunter.


    Suddenly, he hit the brakes, this caused jack to jerk forward and crack the windshield with his forehead. ¡°Dammit get the hell out and let me drive before you kill us both.


    Lyon brought the car to a halt almost too eagerly as he got down to vomit by the side of the road. His body was still in shock. ¡°There¡­. there you¡¯re alright¡± Jack said as he got down from the truck and headed over to pat him on the back gently.


    After three minutes of deep breaths and rxation as instructed by Jack behind the truck, Lyon was able to recollect himself and walked to the driver¡¯s side.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t, I got this, you already plenty¡± Jack said as he took the driver¡¯s seat and watched as Lyon Walked over to the passenger seat. ¡°You did good boy, trust me, we just had some unexpected happenings that¡¯s all. I¡¯m proud of you, and I¡¯m sure your dad would be too.¡±


    Jack encouraged him rubbing his right shoulder.


    Jack turned on the ignition and got back on the road. He maintained a moderate speed for a while until they got back on the dirt road that led to hispound. For the first time in years, Jack forgot to check the motion sensors.


    Perhaps it was because of the fact that he was worried about Lyon or his mind was preupied with the whole scenario that took ce at John¡¯s cabin.


    He woulde to regret that decision in a few minutes when he pulled in the drive way. As he parked, Jack observed his front door was broken in.


    He got down and looked around before asking Lyon to hand him the revolver. ¡°Stay in the car¡± he said. As he approached the front entrance, he exercised a great deal of caution as he could see no other person in sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s ironic that you too fear death, child murderer.¡± Elijah said loud enough to be heard but not giving away his position. Jack was enraged but tried to maintain hisposure. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here boy¡± he yelled as he signaled Lyon.


    Lyon was trying to scale over to the driver seat when a beast like hand with ws grabbed and pulled him out through the window. It was the Alpha¡¯s spy.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­. uncle Jack¡­. Help!¡± It was the first time he ever addressed Jack in that manner. Jack hearing the element of terror in his nephew¡¯s voice turned around.


    He saw a half morphed werewolf with dark brown eyes and a huge athletic stature. Without any hesitation, the wolf shed through Lyon¡¯s throat with his ws.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He let go after such a deep fatal wound to the young man¡¯s neck, leaving him to gasp for air as blood gushed out his jugr profusely. Lyon held his neck as he struggled to breathe lying on the floor.


    It took a matter of seconds but after an intense struggle, His body became still as his pupils were dted. Jack initial instinct was to try and save him , but all he could do was to stand there frozen as he knew, Lyon was dead.

 Sweet Revenge

    What Jack had just seen was a true testament of a wolf¡¯s vendetta. He fell to his knees as tears rolled down his cheeks.


    This was the end for him. In an attempt to relieve his guilt of Ambrose, he had gotten his sessor killed. Lyon was a young man just starting his adult life, and because of him, it was a short lived experience.


    The pain in his chest was crushing, the tears did not stop as the snot that dripped from his nostrils. ¡°What have I done?¡± he asked himself as his grief intensified. ¡°I might have killed him, but his blood is on your hands.¡± The Alpha¡¯s spy said.


    He growled at him as though he was about to finish him off, but held off on ount of the emergence of Elijah from behind the tall bushes.


    Elijah was almost fuming as he conserved his energy and restrained himself since the beginning of their rampage.  ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± he asked Jack who was too bewildered to answer. ¡°Speak!¡± the alpha¡¯s spy roared as he punched the back of Jack¡¯s head sending him straight to the ground.


    The punch resonated through his body as the sheer force of it reawakened Jack to his reality. He was about to die.


    The fear masked by emotions of grief and sadness had finally emerged. ¡°No I don¡¯t¡± he stuttered replying Elijah. ¡°Why are you doing this, Lyon was innocent, he did not deserve to die so brutally.¡± Jack asked in a shaky voice.


    ¡°All hunters deserve whatever they get. For years you have tormented, hunted and killed my kind for no tangible cause or reason.¡± Elijah said calmly. ¡°Tell him which of his many sins hase back to haunt him today Elijah.¡± The alpha¡¯s spy said.


    ¡°A couple of years back, you and a bunch of your buddies were going through the woods, you came across a young wolf cub. She had just discovered her first fang and was so excited, she went for a run in the forest. You bastards killed and maimed my beautiful Ka.¡±


    Tears flowed from Elijah¡¯s eyes as he narrated his ordeal. Jack was meek as he listened but he tried to plead his case ¡°I was a different man back then¡± he said.


    ¡°She was just nine!¡± Elijah screamed as he struck Jack across the face. Now the cuffs were off, Elijah squeezed his fist as he began to punch and pummel Jack repeatedly. He felt his cheekbones crack, his jaw dislocate and his septum shatter as he rained heavy punches intended for just those purposes. He finally stopped as his fist was bloody and his knuckles bruised from all the bashing.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Tears filled his eyes, for however angry and hateful he was of Jack, Elijah was not a killer.


    ¡°Finish him off! Kill him!!¡± the rest of the pack said as they watched enjoying the show. ¡°I can¡¯t. Ka would not want me to be consumed by vengeance¡± Jack retorted. ¡°Your daughter would want you to avenge her.¡± The Alpha¡¯s spy said. But his mind was made up, Elijah was going no further with it.


    ¡°Very well I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The Alpha¡¯s spy morphed half way again, into the same form he was when he killed Lyon.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot stop them from executing their orders¡± Elijah said as he looked into Jack¡¯s eyes onest time before he walked away. Unable to speak and lying half-conscious on the ground he turned his head towards where Lyon¡¯s lifeless bodyid. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lyon¡± he whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry this won¡¯t be a merciful kill, I¡¯ll make you suffer first.¡± Said the beast.


    He grabbed Jacks wrist and put his foot on his shoulder. With brute strength, he tore Jack¡¯s right arm from his body and flung it towards the truck.


    Jack¡¯s groan could almost be heard throughout the valley as his screams echoed. But that was only the beginning. The beast went for his other arm, this time he was assisted by one of the other two werewolves.


    Jack screamed a second time but he could only be heard by Elijah who was a considerable distance from where the maiming took ce. ¡°Get the crowbar from the truck.¡± The beast roared as the other werewolf rushed to retrieve it.


    He handed the curved iron bar to the beast who flogged the life out of Jack¡¯s legs, shattering both femurs and rendering him crippled. It wouldn¡¯t matter anymore as Jack was already on the verge of death.


    He coughed up an unhealthy amount of blood and looked at his assants with a smile. ¡°My death would be the spark that ignites the mes of war.¡± Those were his final words as the beast plunged his ws into Jack¡¯s chest and ripped out his beating heart.


    ******


    ¡°That¡¯s John¡¯s car!¡± Carl said as he pointed towards a red Chevrolet sedan parked outside a veterinary clinic. Laura was speeding so fast she missed the entrance and had to reverse. She parked beside John and helped Carl out the car.


    They approached the lobby with heavy hearts as the fear of the worst gripped them. ¡°Excuse me, please did a woman with a gunshot wounde through here?¡± Laura asked the receptionist as they walked in.


    ¡°Laura!¡± she turned to find John covered in blood, walking towards her. She ran to embrace him as he was sobbing almost uncontrobly. Carl followed slowly behind.


    ¡°Are you okay the nurse at the reception asked him, as she noticed the blood stains on his vest. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. The woman who was just brought in, what can you tell us?¡± Carl asked in response.


    The receptionist exined the situation. Caroline was being stabilized, the doctors were to stop the bleeding, but that was all they could do as they awaited a surgeon from the county hospital. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill Jack if anything happens to her, I swear it.¡± Carl said to Laura as the three of them sat in the waiting room of the clinic.

 Nothing but miracle

    They waited for half an hour, after which one of the doctors walked out. They all stood up like soldiers who had just seen theirmanding officer.


    John was the first to speak ¡°How is she?¡± he asked. ¡°She has lost a lot of blood and we don¡¯t have a blood bank here.¡± The doctor replied. ¡°Can I donate or maybe do a direct transfusion?¡± John asked with desperation in his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to check if you both have the same blood group and are bothpatible, as well as run tests for any issues or medical conditions, but first what¡¯s your blood group?¡± the doctor asked.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, it dawned on John he was B- Negative and Caroline was O-positive. There was no way he could donate to her. He lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m O-positive Doc, could you check to see if we arepatible,¡± Carl said from behind John.


    ¡°Yes, that would work. Come with me the doctor said. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± John said as he embraced Carl. As soon as they got to theb, Carl took a seat as instructed by theb technician.


    She took his hand and sanitized the area she was to collect her sample from and in a few minutes she was done. Carl left to rejoin the other two as they sat back awaiting the results.


    Luckily, the results came back positive and they could proceed with the transfusion. Carl was asked toy back on a reclining single couch. The nurse came in holding an empty blood bag, a tourniquet, and a transfusion syringe.


    She sterilized his upper forearm and tied the tourniquet slightly above to reveal prominent veins. As she punctured the biggest one in sight the blood began to flow into the blood bag and it was filled up in under fifteen minutes.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be all, just wait here for me to get back,¡± the nurse said as she smiled at Carl. She intended to apply a band-aid over the site of the collection and to instruct him to take things slow since he might feel a little drowsy after everything.


    Carl on the other hand was too eager to rejoin Laura and so he left almost immediately after the nurse did.


    The three of them were still in the waiting room when the surgeon arrived, he did not speak to anyone except the doctor who came out to receive him. He walked through them and into the restricted area which happened to be the theater.


    He was barely in there for twenty minutes when he walked out. ¡°It¡¯s remarkable, I¡¯ve been a surgeon for over seventeen years and I have never in any of those years seen anything like that,¡± The surgeon said as he asked the doctor to see Caroline¡¯s family.


    ¡°You¡¯re the husband?¡± he asked looking towards John. ¡°Yes, I am¡± John replied with tears in his eyes. He gripped the surgeon by his arms and asked ¡°Where is my wife? Why are you out so soon, did anything happen?¡±


    Carl touched him on the shoulder signaling him to let the surgeon go. Eventually, John did. ¡°I understand your situation but I need you to please calm down, your wife is fine.¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she heard thosest few words. She turned and embraced Carl so tightly, that he almost could not breathe. The Surgeon went further to exin. Immediately after he removed the bullet, Caroline started bleeding internally.


    He instructed the doctor assisting him to hang the blood bag which Carl had donated earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing short of a miracle, I was just about to cauterize the bleeding artery which the bullet ruptured, when I found it had regenerated itself.¡± said the Surgeon. He went further to narrate that the damage done to the organs in her abdomen also was healed without him needing to operate or stitch any cuts or tears.


    Upon seeing all of this he asked the doctor and nurse assisting him to stop everything they were doing ande watch the cell-by-cell tissue regeneration that was taking ce right before his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I would not have believed it if I hadn¡¯t witnessed it with my own eyes.¡± The doctor added. ¡°Seeing the miracle that was unfolding before our eyes I asked the doctor toe with me as I needed an exnation to what I saw, hence why I needed to speak with her family¡± the surgeon concluded.


    ¡°Can I see her?¡± John asked as the expression on his face changed after listening to what both the Doctor and surgeon had to say.


    ¡°Not yet, although her vitals are stable we¡¯re still observing her. We would not want anything to interrupt her healing process¡± the surgeon replied. He turned and walked back into the theater leaving them in the hand of the doctor.


    Carl suspected that Caroline¡¯s self-healing might have been a result of his blood. He turned to Laura as soon as he heard the surgeon exin and met her eyes focused on him. She nodded slightly as though she understood what he wanted to say without him having to use his words.


    Just then they all heard an ambnce siren as it sped in through the driveway. The nurse and Doctor who had been talking to John ran towards the entrance. The ambnce was escorted by some policemen so they knew it was something serious.


    ¡°Bring the gurneys¡± yelled the emergency response team as they opened the backdoor of the vehicle. The police officers assisted them as they carried out two bodies covered in blood. They had been mutted.


    ¡°This is a veterinary clinic officer¡± the doctor eximed. ¡°I know doc and those two are dead, but I need you to tell me what kind of freak of nature would do that to those poor men.¡± Said the officer in response.


    ¡°Take the bodies to the morgue, I¡¯ll get started and call the coroner,¡± the doctor said as he ran through the lobby in a different direction.


    Carl headed towards the bodies as he perceived a familiar scent. Laura followed behind and as they came upon the bodies being dragged through the lobby, her eyes widened in horror. It was Jack and Lyon.

 Replacing lost one

    Elijah arrived home shortly after noon to find his wife in the kitchen. She hurriedly dropped the dishes and ran to hug him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to do so I started stress cleaning¡±, she said as she smiled still holding her husband. Elijah did not respond and that rmed her.


    She looked up at him asking what was wrong but he remained silent still.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it. What does that say of me, a man who cannot avenge his daughter,¡± he said with his head bowed to the ground. She tightened her grip as her arms remained wrapped around him.


    ¡°It says you¡¯re a man with a kind heart and that doesn¡¯t make you any less of a man. She pulled his hand and dragged him into the kitchen.


    She kissed him and brought out a pregnancy test kit from the drawer underneath the counter, he looked more alive than he had been in months.


    She handed it to him and he saw a single stripe which indicated f positive result. ¡°Wait! How?¡± he asked almost too excited to speak. She exined how she had been feeling and how it prompted her to go buy a test kit.


    ¡°I used it when I got up this morning¡±, she said as she beamed with excitement.


    Elijah lifted her off her feet when he could not hide his excitement anymore. This was the best thing that had happened to him in a while. It was almost like a reward for his restraint, he finally was able to feel good about not killing Jack


    ******


    Louis was delighted to hear of the death of Jack and his nephew. Normally he would have made a spectacle of Elijah for not following through but other issues upied his mind at the moment.


    Shortly after the rest of the pack he sent out that morning with Elijah returned and gave their report, he received some troubling news from an emissary from the Shadow Moon pack.


    A scout of theirs has seen Elijah and the others cross through their territory. He stealthily followed them and observed everything that had urred between the werewolves and Jack.


    He was on his way back to report what he had seen to his Alpha when he was discovered and killed by Louis¡¯s wolves. The emissary had requested Louise to the border that separated their territories to meet with their Alpha for a parley. Refusal would mean an automatic deration of war and Louis knew they had the numbers.


    He sat alone pondering on his decision when it dawned on him. Rudolph was an old man, he was far superior to him in most ways and had a better rtionship with the rest of the alphas. Going to war would be detrimental not just to him but to his The meeting was the only usible move he could make. He sent for his spy and sent him with a message agreeing to meet at sunset.


    ¡°Call the council of elders now, I need to meet with them immediately,¡± Louis said. He sounded worried and the tone of his voice was hasty. It took the guards a few minutes to round them up.


    When they had been fully assembled he narrated the situation before them and asked for their input.


    This was surprising to them as this was the first time he ever required their opinion. Elder Arthur was the only one who spoke. He supported the idea but cautioned that Louis be careful when dealing with him.


    He advised the Alpha to exercise restraint and only engage Rudolph as ast resort. Louis was silent for a bit, after which he dismissed the council and summoned his strongest warriors to apany him.


    ******


    Carl saw the Horror on Laura¡¯s face. He took her hand and took her outside the lobby to talk. John watched from a distance as he waited to hear from the doctors on when he¡¯d be able to see his wife.


    ¡°Those were werewolf attacks, I could tell from the injury patterns¡±, Carl said to Laura. ¡°But you¡¯ve been here all this time,¡± Laura replied.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I think this was another pack¡¯s doing, Jack had made a career off killing wolves, this must have been a vendetta kill,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°You think the police and coroner would be able to tell it was a werewolf? Laura asked as she squeezed Karl¡¯s hand. ¡°I doubt it, it¡¯ll most likely be written off as an animal attack. What I¡¯m concerned about is Caroline. Is it possible for them to trace her healing back to me?¡± he asked Laura with great concern in his eyes.


    ¡°Whatever the oue is, we¡¯ll deal with it together my love¡± Laura reassured him. Just then, John rushed out. ¡°It¡¯s Caroline, she regained consciousness.¡±


    They ran inside behind him, and into the ward where she was moved. Caroline, sat on the edge of the bed smiling at them as they walked in. John was the first to embrace her. ¡°Oh my God, I thought I lost you.¡±


    John said as tears flowed from his eyes. Laura joined in the embrace as Carl watched from the door smiling at them.


    It was a blissful afternoon that followed what was a horrific morning. Caroline requested to see the doctor to ask if she could be discharged. The doctor was however unavable as he was still busy with the police and coroner.


    ¡°I think we should leave either way,¡± Carl said as this seemed to be an opportunity to avoid questions they could not answer.


    ¡°Yeah I think you¡¯re right¡±, Laura said in agreement. John looked at Caroline and she nodded as well. Carl looked outside to see if anyone was watching, but everything seemed normal and quiet, as aside from the nurse at the reception. They agreed to leave in an air of twos so as not to arouse any form of suspicion.


    Carl and Laura left first. They had just gotten into their car when Caroline and her husband began to exit the building. ¡°Mr. John, my name is Detective Walter, I¡¯d like to ask you some questions please.¡± were the words that followed from the man who stopped them.

 Blood For Blood

    Louis set out to meet with Alpha Rudolph along with six of his trusted and strongest warriors. Before leaving, he gave out instructions. Two of them were to act as scouts looking out for any potential danger and were to signal the rest should any arise.


    The next two were to remain hidden and were only toe out in case of any altercation or conflict. Thest two were to stand by his side, one of them huge and muscr, and the other was of course, his most trusted spy Alfred.


    They arrived at the river bank just before dusk. They were met by the emissary who admonished them to be patient as their Alpha was on his way. After waiting for twenty minutes, Louis began to pace around, he was bing impatient.


    This seemed to be a form of insult as waiting happened to pinch his pride. He almost turned around and left in anger when Alfred pacified him to wait.


    Alpha Rudolf arrived from behind the tree lines as soon as the sun was out of sight and the moon began to emerge. He was apanied by his son and more than thirteen other wolf warriors. Their demeanor was in no way friendly nor courteous.


    As he walked, Louis observed his Son who happened to lock eyes with him. This was the first time Louis met with either of them, but he would not be so easily intimidated.


    ¡°Alpha Rudolph allow me to offer my condolences over the death of your scout¡± Louis started as the silence between them began to seem ufortable.


    ¡°It was murder and nothing else, not to mention you crossed our territory.¡± Damian interjected. Rudolph raised his palm slightly signaling Damian to let Louis finish. ¡°Go on¡± he said turning back to Louis.


    ¡°As I was saying, I cannot express how deep it saddens me, but I offer my sincerest apologies.¡± Louis said. He went further to exin why his men had to go through the moon shadow territory and how it was essential for Jack to be put down.


    ¡°I understand the crossing of my territory, Hunters are a gue that have tormented all werewolves for decades, I understand your desire for revenge. However, this entire ordeal could have been avoided had you sent word before, I¡¯m a rational man. I would have given you my permission.


    ¡°Permission¡± that word pierced through Louis¡¯s pride. His ego could no longer be smudged. He was an Alpha. He did not need to seek permission from anyone. These were the thoughts that encircled his mind as he listened to Rudolph. Although enraged, he did not allow his intrusive thoughts to get the better of him.


    ¡°I believe you asked to meet, because you do not wish for this unfortunate incident to cause war to break between our packs.¡± Louis said calmly but his face was clearly betrayed him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right young wolf, I do not wish for war, but a great injustice has been done to my people. The wolf your men killed was sired to my son. It is a heavy price that must be paid in blood.


    Louis had not prepared for this in anyway. He only hoped a simple apology and the offer of virgin mates would appease the old alpha Rudolph as it was rumored he had certain sexual proclivities.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sacrificing one of his men was in no way amongst any of thepromises he intended for. ¡°Certainly you cannot mean what I am thinking.¡± Louis finally said after a few minutes of silence.


    ¡°I certainly do, if we must avoid war, then the price to be paid must be blood for blood. Here and now!¡± Rudolph said, this time he sounded a lot more aggressive.


    The expression on his face also changed to match his tone. ¡°So what will it be bastard?¡± Damian asked mischievously, hoping to trigger Louis into doing something foolish.


    Alfred walked up to Louis and whispered something in his ear. His eyes widened as he turned back to look his most trusted spy in the eye. He could not risk war, he did not have the men nor experience.


    He pondered for a while before finally agreeing to Rudolph¡¯s terms. Louis turned to the other wolf who stood guard behind him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked and the guard replied ¡°I am Oscar my lord.¡±


    ¡°I must ask you to do the impossible Oscar. For the posterity of our pack, I must ask you to sacrifice your life.¡± Louis said as he ced his hands on Oscar¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°And if I refuse, I¡¯m a dead man either ways aren¡¯t I?¡± he asked looking in Louis¡¯s eyes for the first time since he became the Alpha. With tears in his eyes he nodded in agreement and walked towards the edge of the flowing river.


    Upon see this Rudolph said ¡°You¡¯re reasonable, quite different from what I was told, I¡¯ll leave my son Damian to handle the rest of the proceedings.¡±


    As he walked back through the same path he emerged from, Damian wore a gleaming smile across his face. ¡°Get on your knees hemanded Oscar¡± he signaled one of his guards to hand him an axe he had been holding all along.


    ¡°In the name of the all fathers, I send you back to the earth from which you came from. Do you have anyst words?¡± Damian asked as Oscar shook his head. With one clean swing, he decapitated the man and his head fell off his shoulders.


    That was painful to watch but it was a sacrifice Louis could live with. What followed next was what enraged Louis was the fact that Damian kicked Oscar¡¯s head towards Louis. His eyes turned red in fury, but before he could react Alfred held him back.


    Damianughed as he watched  Louis turn around with Alfred to regroup with the rest of their pack. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry Sire but we must exercise caution¡± Alfred said trying to pacify him.¡± The time for restraint is over Alfred, I¡¯ll take his head and territory.¡± Louis roared.

 Enemies uprising

    ¡°Mr. John right?¡± The detective asked to confirm if he was stopping the right person.


    ¡°Yes officer, how may I help you?¡± John stammered a little before he replied. ¡°It¡¯s detective. And I was hoping to ask you a few questions about our victims, if you don¡¯t mind¡± Walter said in a calm chilling voice.


    John asked Caroline to go ahead as he was about to go with the detective. ¡°Why would you think my husband had anything to do with that?¡± Caroline interjected with a stern look on her face.


    ¡°Well Madame, the bullet recovered from your spleen, happened to match the caliber of the revolver found on scene of the homicide¡± Walter said as he had a smirk across his face that indicated took greatfort from the expression on Caroline¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay dear, he just need some questions answered, I¡¯m not being used of anything or arrested am I?¡± John asked turning to Walter. ¡°No sir, we just need help understanding what happened this morning.¡±


    John went with the detective and got into the back of his car. Caroline was stunned and almost could not move. She just stood and watched as they drove away.


    She only moved when she felt Laura¡¯s hands grip her back into reality.¡± It¡¯s gonna be fine, c¡¯mon let¡¯s get you home first¡± Laura said as Carl opened the door letting Caroline in.


    It was a quiet drive all the way back home. None of them had said a word since they left the clinic. They arrived back at John¡¯s cabin. Laura helped Caroline into the house so she could get a shower and change of clothes.


    She only stopped when she passed by where she had been shot, staring at the half-way dried up pool of blood. She fell to her knees in tears again. But it was temporary as Laura reminded her she needed to be strong and focused so they could all go get John back.


    As both women were inside. Carl finally had time to think about the bodies. He had no love for Jack but who ever could have done him like that was ruthless and he needed to be more cautious.


    He also reflected about the event of that morning. His state of helplessness, how Caroline was shot and almost lost her life because of him. He concluded that everything going on was due to his presence in their lives and at some point he would have to be stronger if he was going to be able to protect them.


    Laura and Caroline came out a few minutes after re-entered the vehicle.¡± Here I got you change of clothes.¡± Laura said as she handed a t-shirt and a pair of cargo pants to him. He got out and changed behind the car before changing seats with Laura. This time, he was going to be the one driving.


    *****


    Detective Walter was silent through most of the journey to the station. He only spoke once when he had to answer a dispatch call from the radio on the Dash board.


    As they arrived at the station, he opened the door for John and walked him in. John was beyond nervous and was trying too hard to maintain hisposure. But the detective could already see he was getting ufortable.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This way please¡± he said as he opened the interrogation rooms. ¡°Take a seat¡± Walter and John obliged. He went further to ask John if he needed anything perhaps a cup of water, coffee or something else. All of which John declined.


    ¡°I just want to get through this so I can get back to my wife¡± John said finally making eye contact with the detective.


    ¡°Alright then, I have just one question, why are you harboring and protecting a werewolf?¡± Detective Walter asked staring point nk at John. John was too bewildered, he started looking around to see who else could have been listening.


    ¡°Werewolf? I¡¯m not sure I know what you¡¯re talking about¡± John stuttered as he tried to deny. But even then he knew Walter was not buying his little act as the expression on his face spelt amusement.


    ¡°Listen John, I know you¡¯re not a bad guy, neither are you dumb, so please don¡¯t waste both our times okay. Which one of your guests is it? The young man or Lady?¡±


    The detective¡¯s tone was serious this time and John knew there was no ying his way out of this one. Walter took out a packet of cigarettes from his front jacket pocket and picked one out. He offered them to John who refused, so he went ahead and lit one up.


    ¡°I¡¯m privy to all that goes down in this town, well not all but the important stuff. You see I¡¯m a hunter myself but bound under the secret code of our brotherhood, so I cannot allow certain information to be public knowledge.


    Lest there¡¯s widespread panic. And that¡¯s bad for business. ¡± Walter took a huge puff and exhaled after he was done. He observed the shock in John¡¯s face and reassured him all was well as long as told him what he needed to hear.


    ¡°Look detective, I¡¯m sorry but I still do not have any idea what you¡¯re talking about¡± John tried to y the dumb card one more time. At that point Walter got up and shut the blinds.


    He took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves, exposing his heavily scarred arms.


    ¡°Now I tried being rational and easy going. But if you don¡¯t give me the information I need, I¡¯ll make your life one hell of a mess.


    I already lost arade and his poor nephew to those savages. So believe me when I say I¡¯m highly motivated. Probably enough to shoot your wife in the head. We¡¯ll see just how good her regenerative abilities are then.


    Walter whispered as he put both hand on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s Carl, the young man, but I swear to you he didn¡¯t kill those men, he simply tried to defend us.¡± John said as he could not bear the idea of losing Caroline permanently.

 The conspiracy

    Louis returned to his chambers and secluded himself. He instructed his guards not to allow anyone have ess to him, not even his mates or concubines.


    He gazed in to the abyss as he sat alone on his throne. His jaw was clenched with anger and his eyes red with contempt.


    ¡°Does that old man underestimate me just because I did not want to engage in war! And that insolent son of his thinks his disrespect will go unanswered?¡± He roared. But there was no response as he was alone and been speaking to himself.


    ¡°Alfred!¡± he screamed out so loud his most trusted spy came in running towards him. ¡°Get me a detailed map of the bayou and do not waste any time procuring it. Spend whatever the cost¡± Louis said.


    As per his master¡¯s request, Alfred wasted no time, and returned in less than an hour. He drew forth arge wooden table and cleared away its contents to make room for the map.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He spread it across the table and lit the candles on the four corners to help illuminate its contents. Louis was silent as he studied the map intently, while scheming and smiling to himself.


    ¡°Show me where the borders of the Shadow moon pack end¡± he asked Alfred who had been quietly observing his eyes and watched him in admiration. Alfred pointed towards a specific region on the map and said ¡°Here my lord¡±


    ¡°They outnumber us three to one, have morebat experience and are ruled by an Alpha who has fought and won three epic battles. How exactly are we supposed to win, my lord¡± Alfred asked hoping his master would share his ns with him.


    Louis smiled and thenughed heartily. So much that it echoed and could be heard through-out his huge cabin.


    ¡°We¡¯ll divide their forces so their numbers won¡¯t mean anything. But that¡¯s just the beginning. Have you ever heard the phrase the enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡± Louis asked looking at Alfred in a way that almost made him feel ufortable.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use the Hunters.¡± He whispered. ¡°Hunters my lord?¡± Alfred asked looking even more shocked than before. His curiosity peaked for he was confused as to how.


    ¡°We already dealt a great blow to them by taking out Jack one of their most senior members. We added salt to their wounds when we also killed his nephew. All we need to do is to make it look like the shadow n did it. And while they hunt them taking out revenge. We finish off what¡¯s left of their pitiful n.¡± Louis concluded. Alfred was astonished.


    He could not decide if it was the most brilliant n as it sounded usible or despicable as it involved betraying his own kind.


    ¡°My lord don¡¯t you think¡­.¡± Alfred could notplete his statement as he felt the bloodlust emanating from Louis and he knew what would happen if he challenged him.


    ¡°I understand your reservations Alfred but you¡¯re either with me or against me on this one.¡± Louis said as he walked back and took a seat on his throne.  ¡°I am with you my lord¡± Alfred replied in a meek tone.


    ¡°Very well then, gather the council of elders and warrior, as well as every eligible wolf who can fight.¡± Louismanded.


    But as Alfred turned to do as instructed he was halted by the words ¡°And one more thing Alfred, this stays between you and I.¡± Alfred proceeded to gather the wolves leaving Louis alone again, but for the first time, he had doubts about his loyalty to his master.


    The council gathered and were awaiting their Alpha when they began to hear his footsteps approach.


    ¡°Good, I have summoned you here to inform you about my ns to invade and take over the Shadow moon pack. I know you have your reservations but if there ever was a time for our pack to expand and grow stronger, this is it. If sessful, we will unite our packs under a single leadership and be the strongest pack under the moon.¡±


    He took his seat as he concluded. The silence was deafening, but it was expected after the bomb he had just dropped.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? We made you our Alpha and have stood behind you even through the worst of your escapades, but this is going to be the end of us all and I will not stand by and do nothing.¡± Elder Marcus said finally breaking the silence.


    ¡°I have lived most of my life peacefully and through it we thrived and prosper, that was your father¡¯s vision. And now you want to destroy all of that?¡± Elder Theodore asked looking at Louis.


    ¡°Normally I refrain from speaking, as my voice does not carry the same weight as the others. But when ites to my survival, that of my children and grandchildren, I will be heard.¡± Elder Victoria said.


    This was truly the first time Louis heard her speak since he ascended the throne. ¡°And you Elder Arthur, nothing to add?¡± Louis finally said in response to their out bursts.


    ¡°I believe nothing I say will change your mind. I¡¯ve known it for a long time. You do what you choose and cannot be convinced otherwise. But in my opinion Louis, this is suicide.¡± Elder Arthur said with so much disdain in his voice.


    ¡°Like I said earlier, I called you to inform you of my decision. Not to debate or argue with old fools like you.¡± Louis said. ¡°The same old fools, whose council you sought not too long ago?¡± Elder Theodore asked as he chuckled.


    The rest of them turned their heads toward him and cautioned him to not be so reckless, even though they disagreed with Louis. They knew he was ruthless and unapologetic especially in cases such as this.


    ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed, except for you Theodore, I would like to hear more of your opinion as it seems, you¡¯re the only one who I can trust to be unfiltered¡± Louis said bearing a malicious smile

 A Bastard For A Leader

    ¡°So Theodore, now were finally alone, tell me about these issues you seem to have with me¡± Louis said as the door closed behind the elders who left.


    Theodore had been an Elder longer than most of the others except Arthur. He became a wolf before Ramirez, Louis¡¯s father. He was never in support of his decision but the pack needed an Alpha, hence he epted his father¡¯s decision.


    ¡°If only Carl turned on that faithful evening, we would not have a bastard as our leader. Your father would be rolling in his grave right now, but I guess nor being alive to see what you¡¯ve be is a form of mercy on his noble soul¡±


    Elder Theodore  spoke these words knowing he might not leave that room alive but he would rather die than watch his pack destroyed over the ego of a maniac.


    Louis was almost foaming in the mouth as he spoke. It was as if he finally became rabid. Rudolph and his son Damian had destroyed his need to be seen as a leader.


    He was a tyrant and if anyone did not like it or chose to oppose him, then death was the faith that awaited them. He got up from his throne and ran towards Theodore like a wolf gunning for a kill. He pounced on the old man and with one gnarly bite, he dug his long sharp fangs into his neck and ripped his throat open.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Louis morphed back into his human form and sat back on his throne. He watched menacingly, as blood gushed out the old Elder¡¯s throat and he struggled to breathe. He could neither call for help nor heal fast enough.


    This was his end. Dying upon a firm belief, in revolt of a tyrant. He could not be more proud and couldn¡¯t wish for a better ending.


    ¡°Guards! Take this filth away and bury him close to the shadow moon pack border¡± Louis growled. The guard were astonished to see one of their most prestigious elders dead in such a gruesome manner, but they knew better than to speak or question the decisions of Louis.


    Just as they lifted his body, Alfred walked in to see a horrific site. Blood dripped from the body which was still warm and left a trail as they carried it past Alfred.


    ¡°Yes Alfred, what is it?¡± Louis asked in a non-chant manner, not minding what Alfred had seen. ¡°The warriors are gathered outside my lord.¡± Alfred replied with his head bowed.


    ¡°Great, I have instructed the women to prepare a feast. I want every one of them well fed and drunk to their hearts content, we shall have a party in honor of our Elders who sacrificed themselves for our cause.


    ¡°What do you mean? The Elders sacrificed themselves?¡± Alfred asked not able to believe what he heard.


    ¡°Yes it is truly unfortunate but if my n is to work, there must be some blood shed from our side to have our warriors motivated and hungry for vengeance¡± Louis said as he got up from his seat. ¡°Come with me, you¡¯ll understand very soon.¡±


    Louis left and Alfred followed behind. He ascended the wooden pulpit and cleared his throat as he began. ¡°My brothers, it is with a heavy heart I stand before you today. I¡¯m sure many of you heard of my meeting with Alpha Rudolph of the Shadow moon pack and how one of us had to sacrifice himself to ensure peace between us. It saddens me to inform you that the peace one of us died to protect no longer exists.¡± As he spoke he watched closely observing their reactions as he went on.


    ¡°Earlier today I met with our noble elders to discuss a path moving forward. And Elder Theodore proposed to embark on a mission to speak with Alpha Rudolph in other to smoothen any rough edges left at our recent meeting. It was a wise and honorable suggestion so I gave my consent. He was apanied by the rest of the elders as they believed a united front will carry much weight and show respect.¡± He paused as he lowered his head for few seconds before he proceeded.


    ¡°But that noble intention was greeted with a vile and treacherous action. Damian the son of Alpha Rudolph along with a group of wolves yed and dismembered our Noble elders.¡±


    Just then, some of his guards brought out Elder Arthur¡¯s body. It was truly dismembered like Louis said, such that it was obvious he died a painful death.


    The murmurs within the crowd began to increase as some started to growl in anger while some shed tears. ¡°Now I believe he was acting on orders from his father. This my brothers breaks my heart. For theses elders were Fathers, grandfathers, mother and grandmother. And I say this to their loved ones. Your Kin shall be avenged.¡± Louis continued finally allowing the murmurs and whispers to die down.


    ¡°Yeah!!!¡± some parts of the crowd roared in agreement. ¡°You shall transform from the victims to the aggressors! Your names will be sung through-out the rest of time as warriors who revolted against tyranny!¡±


    Louis continued to fuel their rage and instigate them towards the love of violence. He could feel their bloodlust grow and that was exactly how he wanted them to be.


    ¡°Tonight we drink, eat and celebrate the dead as we send them into the afterlife honorably. For tomorrow we begin our war against the Shadow moon pack. We are werewolves, we are the apex predators and we shall not cower before anyone else, not even our kind. We are Legion!¡± Louis roared concluding his speech. And as expected the crowd cheered him on as the kept chanting ¡°LEIGION! LEIGION!! LEIGION!!!¡±


    ¡°Do you see what I meant Alfred? Now I have a pack of warrior who would kill in my name, just because they hate the shadow moon n more than they hate me¡± Louis whispered in Alfred¡¯s ear as the crowd continued to chant ¡°LEIGION!¡±


    The maidens began to bring out the drinks and food and the cheer only grew louder as anger and vengeance mixed with intoxication and lust. And just like that Louis had started a war.

 Something like Betrayal

    Carl and Laura arrived along with Caroline at the station. They went inside and Carl asked the officer at the clerk desk if they could see detective Walter.


    ¡°Just a minute please¡± she said as she picked up the desk phone to call him. Caroline was biting her nails in anticipation while they waited. ¡°He¡¯s conducting an interrogation right now, but you¡¯re wee to wait for him.¡± She said as she pointed to a long wooden seat at the edge of the room.


    ¡°Well the thing is, he brought in my friend about an hour ago and we would just like to know if he¡¯s okay and if we can see him.¡± Carl said trying to pacify her and possibly get some insight on the matter.


    ¡°I cannot divulge any information without a direct go-ahead from my supervisor, so like in said earlier, you¡¯re wee to wait¡± the officer replied this time sounding sterner than she was previously.


    The three of them obliged and took their seats as they waited impatiently for the detective and hopefully John. While they waited, Carl looked around observing the station lobby and tapping his feet against the floor incessantly.


    After about an hour of waiting they had finally arrived, John walking behind the detective with his head faced down.


    ¡°John!¡± Caroline screamed as she got up and ran towards him. She hugged him for what seemed like an entire minute before letting go and asked how he was. Walter stood aside but his eyes were now focused squarely on Carl.


    He walked up to him confidently and stretched out his hand offering a hand shake. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we have met. I am detective Walter with the state police.¡± Carl epted his handshake but was met with a fierce grip, it was almost as if the detective wanted to crush his hand.


    If he were a mere human, he could have shown a form of difort. But he was brimming with testosterone and so was the man in front of him. Carl looked him in the eye and replied ¡°Nice to meet you. I hope there¡¯s no problem and John will be free toe home with us.¡±


    Laura observed the tension between these two men and decided to cut in. ¡°Yes please, Caroline and the rest of us are really worried.¡±


    Walter turned to her finally letting go of Carl¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course he¡¯s free to go home with you, but if it turns out I have more questions, I might need his assistance once more.¡± Walter said with a grin on his face.


    ¡°And what questions could that be?¡± Carl asked not expecting an answer. He was trying to get a feel of what kind of man Detective Walter was. But Walter smiled and walked away whistling.


    Carl turned to John ¡°Are you okay? Did he do anything to you?¡± John shook his head but remained silent. Caroline suggested they went home and they all obliged.


    But as the left detective Walter was taking a smoke in the parking lot and still managed to make eye contact with Carl as they left. In reality, He went out there to get the te number of the vehicle.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°John, you¡¯re scaring me.¡± Caroline said as they approached the high way turn. He still had not said a word since they left the station and his demeanor was clearly not normal.


    Carl parked by the roadside and got out. He asked john to step out the car, which he refused vehemently. He gave him a dirty p across the face. And grabbed him by the cor.


    ¡°What the hell happened in that station that¡¯s got you so damn shook?¡± he let go after a stern look of disapproval from Laura.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. He threatened Caroline, I had no choice¡± John finally voiced out as he began to sob. ¡°What do you mean? What did you do John?¡± Carl said starting to sound aggressive.


    His first move worked so why not go all the way since John was too scared to speak anyways. ¡°He¡¯s a hunter! And I tried so hard to deny and act dumb but he saw right through me. I gave up your name when he threatened to shoot Caroline.¡±


    Laura looked at Carl immediately. They both knew at that instant, staying was no longer an option.


    Caroline tried tofort her crying husband while also pacifying Carl who was clearly enraged. She thought his anger was directed at John when it fact it was at Walter.


    How dare he? Carl got back into the car and drove back to John¡¯s cabin without so much as a single word. Laura understanding the delicacy of the situation did not utter a word either, but she wiped the tears that began to flow from her eyes knowing it would serve no good purpose.


    Upon arrival, Carl went upstairs and began to pack whatever he deemed essential. He had just began to settle in here, it was actually starting to feel like a home and now he would have to uproot all of it and start over again.


    He was packing hastily while Laura sat with Caroline and John, trying tofort him. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. He does not me you, neither is his anger directed at you.¡± Laura exined


    John recollected himself as Carl came out with a duffel bag hanging on his shoulder. He was obviously still upset but more calm and level headed.


    He walked up to him ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I betrayed your trust, I cannot even face you as a man.¡± John said trying to apologize.


    ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for us. My anger was never directed at you, and I am genuinely sorry for hitting you earlier. You did not betray me, you simply tried to protect the woman you love. And I can never be angry at you for that.¡±


    He paused, looked at Laura and continued ¡°It¡¯s time for Laura and I to move on, but know that we¡¯re eternally grateful for everything.


    ¡°Where will you go?¡± John asked as he watched his wife embrace Laura. ¡°I believe the time hase for me to return home to my pack.¡± Carl replied.

 Caught Between A Rock And A Hard Place

    Alfred sat at the river bank ying with the pebbles, he tossed them against the flowing river and watched as the made shes across. He was distracting himself from the thoughts that conflicted his mind.


    On one hand he had always been loyal to his alpha and always did as he was ordered without questions or hesitation, but this time around he was asked to betray his instincts and everything he believed in.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He had a  secret meeting with Louis that morning and they discussed how they were to use the hunters to do their bidding. The first step involved a massacre of a local human  settlement close to the edge of the Shadow moon pack border. Not even women and children were to be spared.


    The attack was to happen at night and their homes were to he burned to the ground. The fire would  draw the attention on the shadow moon wolves who would be found on the scene of the massacre and immediately bebelled culprits.


    ¡°How can he be so vile and evil?¡± Alfred asked himself as he tossed one pebble so hard it went right across the river. Just as he picked up another he heard footsteps approach behind him. It was one of Louis¡¯ guards. ¡°I¡¯ve been assigned to watch over you sir.¡± He said as he stopped beside Alfred.


    Louis  had order the enlistment of all eligible warriors into his army. They had started training young teenage boys inbat and the art of war. Even Elijah who was soon to be a father was not left out. He took on the role of physical exercise instructor.


    Elijah was running along the river bank with his young warriors when they came across Alfred and his guard.


    ¡°So the King¡¯s spy now has a spy of his own¡± Elijah said mockingly.  He stopped and instructed his pupils to continue along the path.


    He knelt down beside the flowing water and washed the  sweat of his face. He took a sip and turned towards Alfred noticing the  not too subtle worry on his face. ¡°What is it that troubles your mind Alfred?¡± Elijah asked.


    He gave the guard a mean look indicating the need to put distance between the both of them. The Guard took a few steps away from them but it meant nothing as he could still hear them if he wanted to use his supernatural hearing.


    But Alfred was more broken inside, than he was scared of Louis¡¯ anger. ¡°I¡¯m caught between a rock and a hard ce, I cannot reveal the details but I¡¯ve been instructed to do something that goes against my core belief and principles by our Alpha¡± Alfred said bearing caution to the guard that stood  beside them.


    Elijah understood and patted him on the shoulder and  followed with the words ¡°Do not betray yourself out of loyalty to another¡±  He got up and continued his run pacing as fast as he could in other to catch up with his students.


    Louis was also present on the training ground as he believed it would boost the morale of the younger generation. He spared asionally teaching them how to maneuver bigger  then them. It was an all round war camp and his soldiers were  motivated beyond doubt for battle.


    At the end of every training session Louis addressed them, fueling their emotions and making sure every single soldier was fed properly.


    Still he felt a sense of unease for he knew the enemy before him was not one to be easily defeated or trifeled with. He ordered his guard to bring Alfred for he still remained his oldest confidant.


    ¡°Why is it you do not partake in the training sessions? These young ones would benefit a lot from a skilled warrior such as yourself.¡± Louis asked as Alfred and his guard arrived. ¡°Forgive me my lord, I needed to prepare my mind for the task ahead to night.¡± Alfred replied looking at his feet.


    Louis requested some whiskey and they both shared a ss going over the specifics of the first step of his borate n. ¡°Make sure it looks random and vengeful, everything must be ording to my instructions. I don¡¯t want anything being linked back to us ¡± he concluded as he retired to his chambers.


    Alfred summoned the wolves with which he was to carry out the assault. They¡¯re were twelve of them with Alfred being the thirteenth.


    ¡± Now I believe you¡¯ve all been briefed on our mission tonight. You¡¯re to go on a rampage, so I want everyone to leave behind any form of humanity here. There will be no mercy of any kind and you¡¯re to kill everything living in your sights.¡±


    The men looked at each other nervously but they understood their order came from their Alpha and had no option if they were to win this war and sessfully avenge their Elders.


    ¡°One final word before we leave. You are not to breathe a word of this mission to anyone else outside this gathering. You¡¯re not under any circumstance to discuss the details with anyone no matter how close they are to you. For betrayal is tantamount to a death sentence. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir !¡± The warriors roared as they looked at each other. Alfred passed a couple of bottles of liquor amongst them and instructed them to drink but to control themselves not to be drunk as it would  help clear their conscience.


    As soon as the sun set and the moon began to rise Alfred led the party of intoxicated blood hungry wolves through the woods , they pass through the shadow moon pack¡¯s border but this time did so with out caution for they knew this would instigate them to follow in due time.


    They arrived upon the settlement and found their soon to be victims unsuspecting and carrying out their activities as usual. They were a bunch of families whose main upation was farming .


    Alfred halted for a few seconds before he gave themand ¡°May God forgive your souls, and our.¡± He said as gave the order and the onught began.

 Maps of war

    It was pure chaos as screams filled the air in minutes. The warriors came across a farmer and his young daughter on their way into the settlement.


    They were the lucky ones as their deaths were swift and almost painless. Alfred stood back and watched as his warriors destroyed everything within their sights .


    He walked in after the screams had died down.


    As he passed  through, some poor souls were still gasping still trying to cling on to life.


    He did the only humane thing  he could and ended their pain by ripping their hearts out . This was his signature way of killing.


    The sands were wet with blood, the atmosphere dense in it¡¯s smell.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Quickly get the gas and set the houses on fire ¡± Alfredmanded as he was too appalled by the sight to stay any longer. The warriors did as instructed and in no time the fire could be seen from every hill top in the valley.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, now let¡¯s get the hell out of here before they arrive ¡°he ushered the warriors as they morphed into their full wolf form and ran through the woods.


    They made sure to be spotted by some adventurers on their way back. Overall it was a sessful mission. But Alfred felt more like a failure than he ever had in his entire life .


    ******


    Detective Walter was driving back home, when he got the dispatch call and had to turn back.  He redirected his vehicle towards the site of the massacre. By the time he arrived, his cigarette fell from his lips as  he  got out of the car.


    There were different  teams from  the fire fighters, to the emergency rescue unit, a couple of squad police officers and three vans from the coroners office.


    The number of victims was totalled at 34. The entire county was on high alert that night as no one could imagine sleeping when the perpetrators of this act were still atrge.


    After collecting evidence which ranged from taking photos to DNA collection and a few witness statements from the adventurers and passers by , Walter was convinced this was a series of coordinated we¡¯re Wolf attacks. They had finally pushed him to the point of no return and he was going to make them regret it.


    As he tried to light a cigarette to help him cope with the smell of bodies,  the coroners carried  a young girl who was no more than ten years of age into a body bag. Furious as he was , he got back in his vehicle and drove off. He kept grinding his teeth as was furious and almost incorherent.


    He drove into an unfinished shoppingplex that had been abandoned for years.  Surprisingly, was some graffiti on the side of the building from rebellious teenagers who came there asionally to break away from society but tonight there wasn¡¯t anyone in sight .


    He went inside and climbed to the third floor, where he was met by a couple of middle aged men. One was tacky and roughly dressed, a full beard and could easily be mistaken for a homeless man on sight . The other was a huge muscr gentleman who was more presentable and could pass off for  a college professor as he was dressed as such .


    They we¡¯re the guards to the hunter association. Walter greeted the guards  and proceeded inside where he met other hunters around arge wooden table. Deliberating on their course of action.


    ¡± The time for words is over, those Shadow moon bastards have just massacred an entire settlement and it was horrific ¡±  Walter said interrupting their discussion with no remorse.


    ¡°I believe you know the rules of this decorum . we have a system of doing things¡± said one of them to Walter.


    The leader of this faction sat at the head of the table was silent looking directly at him as he spoke.¡±our system has been ineffective and these savages have been left to grow bold in our in ability to act . ¡± Walter said this time in a tone that resonated through out the building.


    ¡°Calm down Walter , we share your anger but our association operates with certain discretion so as to maintain the order in the bnce of things ¡± the vice chairman of the association said still trying to pacify Walter to be calm.


    But unfortunately Walter was out for blood and he wouldn¡¯t rest until they had decided to do something about it.


    ¡°Very well then Walter , what would you have us do?¡± The chairman finally said in his baritone voice that silenced the entire room. Walter was hesitant to speak at first but he knew his silence would do no good .


    ¡± I want us to go back to being what we were,  a force to be reckoned with. We¡¯ve grown too attached to this Idea of co existing with these beasts. I want us to exterminate them all, for that is the best decision for the safety of humanity.¡± Walter replied after a few seconds.


    The vice chairman was about to interject again in opposition to what Walter had just suggested but he was stopped by the chairman. ¡°Walter! Before I give my consent to anything we must vote in unison either in favor or against. All in favor of the petition to wage a war against the shadow moon pack wolves, should indicate.¡±


    They were just about to start raising their hand when Walter reminded that Jack and his nephew Lyon died for their cause and betraying their sacrifice would be dishonoring their deaths.


    This tipped the scale of things to his favour as Walter seeded in getting the majority of the faction on the table to vote ¡°Aye¡±. He almost let out a sigh of relief but the work was yet to be done. ¡°Very well then, Walter we have a unanimous decision, we go to war with the wolves. ¡°

 Slaving for the Alpha

    Carl had let Laura drive after they left  John¡¯s cabin. He had not slept for the past thirty six hours and he was too tired to handle the wheel. John and Caroline had given them some money to help them stay afloat for the first few days.


    He fell asleep as soon as they got on the highway. As Laura drove she wound up the windows and turned on the air conditioner. Hopefully he could peacefully before they got to their destination.


    Carl opened his eyes to find himself parked outside the forest. The door on the drivers side was open and Laura was nowhere to be seen. He went down from the car and became  frantic as he began to call out to her but no response.


    Relying basically on his instincts , he ran into the forest as fast as his legs could carry him . ¡°Laura!¡± He screamed as he went on. But there was no reply.  Eventually, he came across a  single slipper which he recognized to be hers, he forged ahead faster as he morphed fully so he could track her by scent.


    It was futile as he couldn¡¯t perceive anything that remotely came close to her . He panicked as his chest felt like it tightened and his heart beat increased in pace. Finally he let out a howl as though it was a full moon sighting.


    He morphed back into his human form and continued to walk through as he called her name out in vain. Eventually he got tired and had to rest. He rested at the bottom of arge oak tree. Though his body was tired his mind raced through  several possibilities.


    What could have happened to Laura, why would she go missing all of a sudden and into the forest. He was about to shut his eyes when he heard footsteps approaching. ¡°Laura¡± he murmured. But he turned around to see a huge white wolf with blue eyes.


    It¡¯s mouth was stained with blood like it had just eaten and the scent of fresh blood was all he could perceive. ¡°Your woman was quite tasty I must say.¡± The wolf said telepathically. Carl¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately got up to morph back into his wolf form .N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But before he couldplete his transition, the wolf pounced on him and subdued him in a matter of seconds ¡± you¡¯re going to die here, and you know why? You¡¯re not strong enough to stand against me.¡± Thest thing Carl saw were the bare teeth of the wolf as it widened it¡¯s jaws to bite his head off.


    Carl opened his eyes to see a long free road ahead of him . Laura was still driving and the horror he had just experienced was nothing but a dream. He was sweating profusely despite the air conditioner being on and his head ached.


    ¡°Are you okay ?¡± Laura asked as she turned to find him staring at her . He nodded in response as all he needed was right before him at the moment. He was pondering about the meaning of his dream and why he was having it on the day he chose to return home .


    Laura parked in a gas station to refill her tank. Carl excused himself so he could use the restroom. He went into the convenience store and asked for the key, he asked ¡± should I get you anything?¡± Laura smiled and replied ¡°just some chips, beef jerky and some water.¡±


    He paid for the items he picked and gave them to  her before he proceeded to the back of the store . He relieved himself and then washed his hands. He rasied his head and was startled to find the reflection of the wolf in his dreams staring back at him .


    He blinked to make sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming again and for good measure, sshed water on his face . When he opened his eyes again to find his reflection, he let out a sigh of relief.


    By the time he was out, Laura was done and back in the car. He got back into the store and handed the key to the attendant before rejoining his woman in the car.


    ¡°So where are we headed?¡±  Laura asked as she put the key in the ignition to start the vehicle. ¡°How about I take the wheel and let you rest instead?¡± Laura was about to decline when he insisted and they switched ces. They got back onto the highway and sped off .


    *******


    Elijah was out for a run by himself when he came across Alfred and his pack of warriors. They were covered in blood and smelled of gas fluid. But Elijah knew better than to ask so he ran past them and onto his usual path.


    They disbanded as soon as they got to the bayou and Alfred instructed them to clean themselves up before they returned to their individual homes.


    He himself had to report back to the Alpha . But upon entering his chambers he did not find him. ¡°Where¡¯s the master?¡± He asked the guard who stood watch at the door. ¡°He¡¯s with one of his concubines¡± replied the guard as he whispered.


    Alfred was livid , Louis had he and his men carrying out a massacre. Staining not just their hands and fangs  with blood but their souls as well. The blood of innocents none the less. ¡°That bastard¡± he cursed as he grinded his teeth.


    It wasn¡¯t the fact that Louis was sleeping with another woman outside his mate that bothered him. But at a crucial time like this. Just how selfish was he. This felt like a de was squeezed through his chest as he was filled with rage.


    He left not waiting another second to report. He retired to his chambers to wash the blood off his body but he knew there was no way he could wash it off his conscience.

 Suspicions

    After the meeting, with the faction, Walter was given free reign over manpower, weapons and several resources. The first move he made, was requesting the influx of manpower from other factions of the Hunter association. Each of the seven factions pledged ten soldiers each.


    Jack¡¯s faction had ended with his death so the chairman donated and extra ten on his behalf.  Walter had a total of eighty two men at hismand and he divided them into squadrons.


    This was the first time the hunter association would carry out such arge scale operation. Walter could not afford any mistakes. Any casualties if there were to be any were to be kept at a minimum.


    He was sure they  all had basic training but he was going to put them to the test before sending them out into the battlefield. While he trained the bulk of them on how to shoot crossbows, fight with knives and swords, he also focused on their hand to handbat.


    There were squadrons that were skilled with axes forbat involving fully morphed wolves and others spears to help keep them at bay.


    But  today his focus was aimed towards the research and development squad. They had invented a smoke grenade using Wolf¡¯s Bane. This would be a huge deal to their war as if they could stop the wolves from morphing into their full form, they could level the ying ground and tip the scales in their favor.


    He was observing a demonstration when some scouts returned with  their reports for the day. ¡°Great just in time ¡± he said to them. He handed them a bottle of water each and asked them to sit down and observe. They all had face masks on to prevent them from inhaling the particles of the wolves bane.


    ¡°Proceed !¡± He said as he watched the demonstration with excitement across his face while he smiled maliciously. They tested their invention and form all indication, it was a great sess. This pleased Walter immensely.


    ¡± Come with me , you can brief me on the report while I have lunch. By the way , have you had something to eat ?¡± He asked as he  walked towards  his tent which was in the middle of theirs.


    He ordered that their lunch be brought to his tent as he sat down and listened to their reports. ¡± There¡¯s been an increased activity and we  have observed wolves going in and out I the area. They¡¯re usually being led  by a man called Damian. He seems to be their current leader ¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re quite a sophisticated bunch so we¡¯d have to be tactical about our assault.¡± The scout reported. He also indicated they visited the settlement site where the massacre happened and were there for quite some time looking through it.


    ¡°I guess they¡¯re so vile, they chose to relive their atrocious deeds.¡±Walter said as he proceeded to hand out further instructions. All of which heid out in detail and they seemed to understand.


    Unlike Louis¡¯ soldiers, these hunters believed in Walter¡¯s cause and pledged to fight for him out of free will , they were neither manipted nor coerced into it.


    *******


    Everything Louis wanted was finallying together and he started to feel over confident. Even so much that he began to underestimate the reach of the shadow moon pack and what they were capable of.


    But even in his arrogance, he kept mute and didn¡¯t act out of turn . His warriors kept training like their lives depended on It. Because in reality it did.


    Alfred was finally sent for the day after they returned from their mission. After delivering a sessful report, Louis was so ecstatic he suggested they throw a feast. But was discouraged out of the idea as it would send the wrong message to the troops.


    However his happiness was reced by paranoia when the Shadow moon pack summoned him once again to meet. This time he tantly refused and there were no more elders to advise him on the matter.


    ¡°Tell Rudolph and his son I¡¯m not interested in meeting him or any of his people right now. I have too much to do right now.¡± He said as he sent an emissary to deliver the words.


    Unfortunately for the messenger, Damian felt the disrespect  was not to  go unanswered and sent back the head of the messenger. this was the final straw for Louis .


    But instead of acting out in retaliation, he made sure to keep his ns a  secret until the hunters dealt the first blow.


    ¡°He¡¯s crossed the damn line this time and I believe we ought to show him his ce father¡± Damian said agitated while walking with his father along the river banks.


    Rudolph had requested to see the settlement as the rumours that spread around his pack had gotten to his ears . They were going unguarded this time as Rudolph often preferred his privacy within his own territory.


    His legs became firm and his jaw dropped when he came across the horrific site. The bodies has been removed but the stench of blood mixed with smoke and ash still filled the air and it was as if he was present live there when it had happened.


    Damian gripped his father to bring him  back from his shock. But the old man was struck with grief and sadness. He stood silently and his eyes filled with tears.


    They were just about to leave when Damian picked up the scent of a foreign element and turned back. One of Walter¡¯s scout had been watching them .N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As soon as he discovered he had been made he got up and turned to run. But giving away his position to a wolf that was enraged and was known for blood lust meant death .


    Without thinking twice, Damian charged at the poor soul and in a  moment of fright, the scout fired a crossbow at him. Damian ducked and went in for the kill . With one swift sh he took the life of the scout.


    He turned to return to his father but he found the old man coughing up ck blood, with an arrow in his chest.

 Back to the pack

    Carl and Laura arrived at the bridge leading to the bayou. He parked just beside the bridge as they both got down. He picked up a bag pack from the trunk and shut it before they proceeded on foot .


    They walked until the reached the tree line. ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to do this right ?¡± Carl said to Laura, trying to discourage her from following him all the way . The dream he had still yed back vividly in his head and he didn¡¯t want to risk iting to life .


    ¡°Wherever you go , I go , that¡¯s the deal.¡± Laura said reassuringly and locked her  fingers in his. As the walked through the forest alot of it had be unfamiliar to Carl, perhaps it was because it had been years since he walked through.


    However he was determined not to get lost as he found his way to the first cabin after walking for over ten minutes. It so happened to be Elijah¡¯s home but since he was out training the younger warriors, his pregnant wife was the one who saw them first.


    ¡°Who are you ?¡±she asked defensively as she ced one hand above her belly. Carl let go of Laura¡¯s hand and ced both hands up in an attempt to show her he meant no harm.


    ¡°We mean no harm¡± Laura said as she tried to pacify the she-wolf. ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question¡± Elijah¡¯s wife replied as she bore out her fangs and her eyes changed in color.


    ¡°My name is Carl Ramirez, son of the great Alpha Ramirez, I am a member of your pack ¡± carl replied as he watched the expression on her face change. Her eyes filled with tears as she walked towards them hastily.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, it can¡¯t be, after all this time, where have you been ?¡± Elijah¡¯s wife cried as she knelt before them. But Carl needed not her grovelling. He knew he was from royal decent but he never lived like that. At least not for a very long time.


    ¡± Get up . I want you to take me to my mother at once ¡± he demanded as she raised her head to look at him .


    ¡°Forgive me but I cannot do that ¡± she replied. She went further to exin the current state of the pack under his step brother¡¯s leadership and what had be of his beloved mother.


    ¡°I cannot take you to your death my lord , I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tears filled Carl¡¯s eyes for he med himself for leaving in the first ce. Laura tried tofort him but that proved abortive as his grief slowed turned into anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to wait for my Husband¡± she said as she pointed towards their cabin. Seeing he had no alternative he decided to wait. Elijah¡¯s wife introduced herself as Anne and weed them into her home.


    She poured both of them a ss of water and asked what else she could offer them as they waited. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant¡± Jack said as he observed another heartbeating from within her belly.


    She smiled a little before going ahead to nodd in agreement.  She went further to exin how she had lost a child to the hunters a few years back and Laura¡¯s eyes widened as tears filled them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you okay ¡± Anne asked Confused as to why she was crying. Carl exined how Jack had caused her father to be murdered. ¡°So you¡¯re the daughter of the man who was killed falsely. I¡¯m genuinely sorry for your loss ¡± Anne said  finally understanding why Laura was so emotional.


    On the other side of the Bayou, Elijah and Alfred sat down to discuss what had been bothering the Alpha¡¯s spy as it was ring something was wrong and they had grown closer during the days  leading to the impeding battle.


    Alfred narrated the horrible memory that tormented him, and how Louis had him massacre innocents all in the name of triggering a reaction with the hunters.


    At the end he pleaded with Elijah to go on as if he knew nothing of these ns for any action taken in revolt would ultimately result to their deaths .


    *****


    Damian carried his father back through the forest making sure to be careful of the arrow still lodged in his chest. He knew it was poisonous as it wasn¡¯t healing and his Father¡¯s breathing became more shallow by the minute.


    As soon as the we¡¯re back within their territory he shouted and beckoned the aid of the other pack members. ¡°Get the healers, he¡¯s been poisoned ¡± Damian yelled as the fear of losing his father was fast bing a reality before his eyes .


    The healers wasted no time before running to their Alpha¡¯s aid . The elderly woman who was in charge gasped as he observed dark veins around his neck and his eyes started to form clouds. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more we can do except make himfortable.¡± She said.


    Damian was so livid he grabbed her by the neck in anger ¡°How dare you? He has sacrificed most of his life for this pack and you cannot help him at the time he needs it most? You¡¯re going to heal him because your life depends on it.¡± He threw her back towards where the rest were gathered.


    ¡°I understand your anger and it breaks my heart to tell you this too but he is dying and there¡¯s nothing more we can do than to make his passing easier¡± the old healer replied as she rubbed her hand against her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Damian. ¡± Alpha Rudolph said faintly. As he weakly made a gesture calling his son closer. Damian pushed the healers aside and knelt down beside his father. Ke brought his ear closer to his father¡¯s Lips so he could hear hisst words clearly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha now, lead with your heart and protect your people with everything you have. They will follow you to the ends of the earth, but it is your duty to lead them towards the moon.¡± Those were the final words as the old wolf groaned in pain and let out his final breath.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Debating Plans

    Damian¡¯s howl could be heard throughout the entire Bayou. It was the howl of grief. Even the Moon stone pack were not left out. By the time Louis got word of Alpha Rudolph¡¯s death , he could not contain his excitement so he retired to his chambers pretending to be moved .C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°And the first domino has fallen Alfred.¡± He said boasting of his Cunning and smartness to his spy. But Alfred no longer saw the great Alpha he once respected and adored. Rather, Louis took the form of a fox in his eyes.


    But as usual he nodded and smiled in  approval. While they discussed their sess, Elijah returned to his house to find the most unexpected guests. Not only was he surprised , he had the mixture of fear and happiness. Fear because he now believed Louis was unhinged and would do anything to protect his leadership.


    Happiness because the true heir to the leadership had returned. ¡°Your arrival could not have been more ill timed my lord.¡±  Elijah said as he poured Carl a ss of whiskey. Laura had been working in the kitchen to help Anne prepare their dinner.


    ¡°You say this because of my brother?¡± Carl said as he poured the liquor down his throat.¡±I am not here to usurp his throne at least not yet, but to seek shelter and get stronger.¡±he said with a piercing look into Elijah¡¯s eye.


    ¡°I take it at some point you will challenge him for your birth right then.¡± Elijah asked as he sipped from his ss. ¡°Not  to challenge but seize¡± Carl replied stretching his ss forward for another pour. He knew he was nowhere near  ready  to face his brother. Elijah understood the danger of losing a suitable heir and agreed with him.


    They were just about done with the bottle when they heard a knock on the door. Elijah looked at Carl as though telling him to hide. But the look on Carl¡¯s face mixed with the confidence from intoxication told him he wasn¡¯t going to do that.


    Elijah peeped through the ss in the door and hesitated for a bit before opening the door to Alfred. At first he didn¡¯t recognize the half drunk wolf that sat across the sitting room from him , until Elijah whispered ¡°That¡¯s Alpha Ramirez¡¯s Son.¡±


    Alfred¡¯s eyes widened as his pupils became dted and he dropped on one knee. ¡°Forgive me my lord I had no idea.¡± Alfred said courteously. ¡°Elijah please tell your good man here I have no need for such gestures.¡± Carl said sounding very tipsy


    ¡°Nevertheless it¡¯s part of our custom to kneel before our Alpha¡¯s. And in your case , you¡¯re a True Alpha.¡± Elijah replied. ¡°Very well , please get up.¡± Carl said as he referred to Alfred. Elijah alerted his wife to the presence of another guest and the change in number of servings needed.


    Elijah filled Alfred on the situation of things. The three men shared a their meal together while Laura and Anne ate in the kitchen. Anne exined this was customary as they would be discussing intricate details which they might not be privy to.  As they ate, Alfred could not keep his eyes off Carl. To think that their pack would be so lucky to have someone who could rece Louis .


    ¡°So what are your ns my lord ¡± he finally asked , putting his spoon down and cing his hands underneath the table. Carl stopped eating and became silent. He pondered for a while before replying honestly¡± I don¡¯t have a n, up until now I¡¯ve never needed one. I just wing it.¡±


    Alfred and Elijah looked at each other for a brief moment before Alfred continued. ¡°You can¡¯t just wing it with Louis. He¡¯s meticulous and  very conniving. Not to mention he¡¯s strong and ruthless when ites tobat . I¡¯m sorry my lord but winging it will surely be a poor decision.¡± Alfred concluded looking at the te in front of him in order to avoid eye contact.


    ¡°Well then Alfred what do you suggest I do? You seem to know so much about my brother. I could almost sense the hunt for admiration for him as you spoke.¡±  Carl said looking straight at him. ¡°I have been your brother¡¯s spy for as long as I can remember. I have served him diligently and with loyalty. But I¡¯m afraid the Alpha I pledge my allegiance to is gone. ¡±


    As Alfred spoke Carl could see the regret in his eyes. He knew the man before him had once loved his brother and probably still did. But the man he  had be , seemed to bother Alfred more .¡±You cannot fight him alone, you would lose. And this is not the time you can convince his warriors to join your cause either.¡±


    Carl was silent as he looked at him . ¡°War ising and if he has his way, your brother will single handedly be the strongest Alpha with thergest pack in the entire Bayou.¡± Alfred continued. And Carl realized that if he were to allow that to happen, his chances of ever reiming his birth right would be second to none.


    ¡°Alpha Rudolph is dead. Now this is good news for Louis but it may also be an opportunity for you. Align yourself with his son Damian and warn him of the impending attack from the hunters. If you can get him to trust you and  sessfully form an alliance I believe you have a better chance at taking Louis head on.¡±


    Alfred concluded and stood up to leave. He exined that his absence for too long wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed especially now that he had a tail watching his every move.¡±Thank you so much Alfred. Your efforts would not be in vain, I promise you that.¡±carl said as he stood up to shake his hand and prevent him from kneeling.


    ¡°I require no thanks my lord, just that you save us from a tyrant and preserve the Pack your father built and nurtured¡± Alfred said as he turned to take his leave.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!